Certain general reasons, prouing the lawfulnesse of the Oath of allegiance, written by R.S. priest, to his priuat friend. Whereunto is added, the treatise of that learned man, M. William Barclay, concerning the temporall power of the pope. And with these is ioyned the sermon of M. Theophilus Higgons, preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March last, because it containeth something of like argument
         Sheldon, Richard, d. 1642?
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 511 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A68730
         STC 22393
         ESTC S117169
         99852384
         99852384
         17700
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68730)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17700)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 694:6, 938:2)
      
       
         
           
             Certain general reasons, prouing the lawfulnesse of the Oath of allegiance, written by R.S. priest, to his priuat friend. Whereunto is added, the treatise of that learned man, M. William Barclay, concerning the temporall power of the pope. And with these is ioyned the sermon of M. Theophilus Higgons, preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March last, because it containeth something of like argument
             Sheldon, Richard, d. 1642?
             Barclay, William, 1546 or 7-1608. De potestate Papæ. English.
             Higgons, Theophilus, 1578?-1659. Sermon preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March, 1610.
             Barclay, John, 1582-1621.
          
           [12], 77, [3]; [14], 229, [3]; 60 p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston [and Arnold Hatfield], for William Aspley,
             At London :
             1611.
          
           
             Signed on ¹L3r: Richard Sheldon.
             "Guil. Barclaii I.C. Of the authoritie of the pope", an edited translation by John Barclay of "De potestate Papæ", has separate pagination and title page with imprint ".. imprinted by Arnold Hatfield ..". Kingston printed the first two quires of this part (STC). "A sermon preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March 1610. By Theophilus Higgons", reprinted from STC 13456, has separate dated title page and pagination.
             Part 2 identified as STC 1409 on UMI microfilm reel 694.
             Reproductions of the originals in Cambridge University Library.
             Appears at reel 694 and at reel 938.
             Reel 938: lacking ¹C2.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Oath of allegiance, 1606 -- Early works to 1800.
           Popes -- Temporal power -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           GVIL
           .
           BARCLAII
           
             J.
             C.
          
           
        
         
           OF
           THE
           AVTHORITIE
           OF
           THE
           POPE
           :
           WHETHER
           ,
           AND
           HOW
           FARRE
           FORTH
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ouer
           Temporall
           Kings
           
             and
             Princes
          
           ,
           Liber
           posthumus
           .
        
         
           
             AT
             LONDON
          
           Imprinted
           by
           ARNOLD
           HATFIELD
           ,
           for
           
             VVilliam
             Aspley
          
           .
           1611.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           HOLY
           FATHER
           AND
           LORD
           ,
           CLEMENT
           the
           8.
           
           Pope
           :
           
             W.
             Barclay
          
           wisheth
           health
           .
        
         
           IF
           Rome
           ,
           from
           Peter
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           had
           seene
           such
           Bishops
           as
           your
           Holinesse
           is
           (
           most
           High
           Father
           and
           Prelate
           of
           Christians
           )
           there
           had
           been
           no
           place
           for
           this
           Question
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Your
           Moderation
           and
           Gentlenesse
           ,
           answerable
           to
           your
           Name
           ,
           either
           had
           not
           opened
           any
           gap
           to
           this
           Busines
           ,
           or
           had
           barred
           the
           same
           by
           some
           graue
           Prouision
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           opened
           .
           I
           haue
           here
           discussed
           the
           Question
           ,
           touching
           the
           Temporall
           authoritie
           of
           your
           See
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           which
           hauing
           been
           canuassed
           with
           so
           great
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Blood
           ,
           hath
           as
           oft
           afflicted
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Princes
           themselues
           :
           I
           haue
           also
           dedicated
           the
           same
           to
           you
           ,
           lest
           I
           might
           seeme
           either
           to
           haue
           shunned
           your
           Iudgement
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           managed
           rather
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           I
           haue
           not
           pleased
           euery
           mans
           taste
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           no
           Medicine
           brings
           
           Health
           without
           bitternesse
           .
           It
           is
           peraduenture
           an
           odious
           argument
           to
           such
           as
           be
           scrupulous
           ,
           or
           malitious
           ,
           to
           peruert
           my
           sense
           and
           meaning
           :
           which
           not
           withstanding
           ,
           most
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           partly
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           I
           haue
           been
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           Authoritic
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           those
           tempests
           ,
           wherewith
           Heresie
           tosseth
           your
           ship
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           2.
           being
           alienated
           with
           a
           sudden
           vnkindnes
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           thunder
           against
           Lewes
           the
           12.
           
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           also
           depriued
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           because
           hee
           assisted
           the
           French.
           And
           out
           of
           question
           Lewes
           his
           good
           fortune
           put
           by
           that
           Thunderbolt
           from
           France
           :
           but
           the
           Nauarrois
           hearing
           the
           Spaniard
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           being
           excluded
           on
           the
           other
           side
           by
           the
           Mountaines
           of
           Pyrene
           from
           the
           helpe
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           make
           his
           part
           good
           against
           the
           furie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           ambition
           of
           Spaine
           .
           Being
           spoiled
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           retired
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           a
           large
           and
           ancient
           Patrimonie
           .
           In
           the
           neck
           of
           this
           came
           the
           fire
           which
           Luther
           kindled
           ,
           and
           the
           Heires
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           inflamed
           with
           their
           priuate
           hatred
           ,
           did
           very
           soone
           passe
           to
           that
           side
           ,
           which
           bandied
           against
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           came
           Heresie
           first
           to
           be
           seattered
           thorow
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           partialitie
           of
           those
           Princes
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           fiaming
           fire
           ,
           and
           after
           through
           warres
           ,
           hath
           continued
           to
           this
           day
           .
           As
           for
           Henrie
           the
           8
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           ,
           that
           he
           departed
           not
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Religion
           as
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Hatred
           against
           the
           very
           same
           Authoritie
           ?
           
           Clemens
           the
           7.
           had
           denounced
           Henrie
           depriued
           of
           the
           Right
           and
           Interest
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           :
           and
           he
           againe
           conceiued
           an
           anger
           ,
           which
           peraduenture
           was
           not
           vniust
           of
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           blinde
           and
           intemperate
           .
           He
           opened
           England
           to
           Heretikes
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           schisme
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           growing
           strong
           vnder
           Edward
           the
           6
           ,
           destroyed
           the
           ancient
           Religion
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Scotland
           affected
           with
           the
           Neighbourhood
           and
           Communion
           of
           England
           ,
           hauing
           held
           out
           vnder
           Iames
           the
           5
           ,
           at
           length
           was
           attainted
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Maries
           raigne
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           infected
           ,
           when
           the
           poison
           had
           gathered
           further
           strength
           .
        
         
           So
           what
           Heresie
           or
           Heretiques
           soeuer
           are
           in
           France
           and
           Britannie
           at
           this
           day
           (
           which
           is
           their
           onlie
           strong
           hold
           )
           was
           conceiued
           and
           hatched
           by
           this
           lamentable
           warmth
           of
           the
           Temporall
           Authothoritie
           ,
           as
           a
           pestilent
           egge
           .
           Behold
           ,
           most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           how
           little
           good
           it
           doth
           the
           Church
           to
           challenge
           this
           Command
           ,
           which
           like
           Scianus
           his
           Horse
           hath
           euer
           cast
           his
           Masters
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           Therefore
           haue
           I
           vndertaken
           this
           worke
           ,
           out
           of
           my
           affection
           to
           Religion
           and
           Truth
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sincere
           and
           humble
           minde
           haue
           presented
           the
           same
           to
           you
           the
           Chiefe
           Pastour
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           appertaineth
           to
           iudge
           of
           leper
           and
           leper
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           these
           writings
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           thinke
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           I
           shall
           comfort
           my
           Old
           age
           with
           the
           most
           sweete
           remembrance
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Witnesse
           .
           But
           if
           allowing
           my
           affection
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           not
           allow
           my
           Iudgement
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           posteritie
           an
           argument
           of
           your
           Moderation
           ,
           
           that
           vnder
           you
           the
           simple
           libertie
           of
           Disputation
           hath
           not
           been
           preiudiciall
           to
           any
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           an
           argument
           of
           your
           Moderation
           ,
           but
           neuer
           of
           my
           Obstinacie
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           is
           in
           this
           businesse
           I
           leaue
           it
           to
           your
           Censure
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           booke
           I
           may
           seeme
           not
           so
           much
           to
           haue
           deliuered
           ,
           what
           I
           thinke
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           enquired
           of
           your
           Holinesse
           ,
           what
           I
           ought
           to
           thinke
           .
        
         
           Fare
           you
           well
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           contents
           of
           the
           seuerall
           chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Author
               professeth
               his
               Catholike
               disposition
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               his
               sinceritie
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               question
               .
               The
               opinion
               of
               the
               Diuines
               and
               Canonists
               touching
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               in
               temporall
               matters
               ,
               and
               particularly
               touching
            
             Bozius
             
               a
               Canonist
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             
               Of
               the
               different
               natures
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Temporall
               powers
               ,
               and
               a
               taxation
               of
            
             Bozius
             
               his
               sophistrie
               touching
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               practised
               no
               temporall
               iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               rather
               inioyned
               Obedience
               to
               be
               giuen
               euen
               to
               Heathen
               Princes
               ;
               and
               a
               comparison
               betweene
               the
               ambition
               and
               vsurpation
               of
               the
               later
               Popes
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               of
               the
               ancient
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
               later
               Popes
               serued
               themselues
               of
               two
               aduantages
               to
               draw
               to
               themselues
               this
               vast
               authoritie
               Temporall
               ouer
               Princes
               :
            
             viz.
             
               partly
               through
               the
               great
               reuerence
               which
               was
               borne
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               partly
               through
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Thunder
               bolt
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               proued
               by
               any
               authoritie
               ,
               either
               Diuine
               or
               Humane
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               either
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               hath
               any
               Temporall
               authoritie
               ouer
               any
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             
               That
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               giuen
               of
               any
               Popes
               of
               higher
            
             
             
               times
               ,
               that
               any
               such
               authoritie
               was
               vsurped
               and
               practised
               by
               them
               :
               and
               a
               vehement
               deploration
               of
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               these
               later
               times
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               modestie
               and
               pietie
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             
               An
               answere
               made
               to
               an
               excuse
               pretended
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               that
               the
               ancient
               Church
               could
               not
               without
               much
               hurt
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               coerce
               and
               chastise
               the
               olde
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               ,
               and
               therefore
               forbare
               them
               more
               ,
               then
               now
               she
               neede
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             
               That
               the
               ancient
               Church
               wanted
               neither
               skill
               nor
               courage
               ,
               to
               execute
               any
               lawfull
               power
               vpon
               euill
               Princes
               ,
               but
               she
               forbare
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               she
               knew
               not
               any
               such
               power
               ouer
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               false
               ground
               laid
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             Henrie
             the
             4.
             
             
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               other
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               the
               Popes
               haue
               practised
               their
               pretended
               temporall
               authoritie
               ,
               might
               be
               dealt
               withall
               more
               securely
               then
               the
               former
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             
               The
               censure
               of
               the
               worthie
               Bishop
            
             Frisingens
             .
             
               vpon
               the
               course
               which
            
             Gregorie
             the
             7.
             
               tooke
               against
            
             Henrie
             the
             4.
             
             
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               thereof
               how
               lamentable
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               vnfortunate
               to
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             
               A
               reason
               supposed
               for
               the
               tolerancie
               and
               conniuencie
               of
               the
               ancient
               Popes
               ,
               and
               the
               vanitie
               thereof
               discouered
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               authoritie
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               indirectly
               ouer
               Christian
               Princes
               in
               temporall
               matters
               ,
               proued
               both
               by
               the
               speciall
               prerogatiues
               of
               an
               absolute
               Prince
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               Catholikes
               ,
               and
               the
               inconueniencies
               insuing
               of
               the
               admittance
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             
               He
               vndertakes
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               proofes
               ,
               propounds
               his
               first
               maine
               reason
               ,
               with
               the
               Media
               ,
               whereby
            
             Bellarmine
             
               inforceth
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             14.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               away
               the
               ground
               which
            
             Bellarmine
             
               laid
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               his
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               layeth
               open
               the
               lightnes
               and
               vanitie
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             
               He
               amplifieth
               the
               answere
               to
               the
               last
               ground
               laid
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               and
               explaneth
               in
               what
               termes
               of
               Relation
               or
               Subordination
               the
               Powers
               both
               Ciuill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               doe
               stand
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               that
               Clergie
               persons
               ,
               are
               as
               well
               and
               fully
               to
               be
               reputed
               the
               subiects
               of
               Temporall
               Princes
               ,
               as
               Lay
               men
               are
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergie
               first
               receiued
               their
               Priuiledges
               from
               the
               fauour
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               successor
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               must
               necessarily
               bee
               subiect
               to
               a
               Temporall
               Prince
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               Temporall
               Prince
               in
               Italie
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               State
               also
               he
               receiued
               at
               the
               first
               by
               the
               Bountie
               of
               Temporall
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             
               He
               detecteth
               a
               plaine
               fallacie
               in
               a
               reason
               of
            
             Bellarmines
             ,
             
               which
               in
               Schooles
               is
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             addictum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               and
               sheweth
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               Temporall
               Princes
               haue
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               the
               Popes
               as
               their
               Spiritual
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               euer
               reserued
               their
               Ciuill
               authoritie
               firme
               ,
               and
               vntouched
               to
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             
               He
               answereth
            
             Bellarmines
             
               second
               reason
               ,
               and
               prooueth
               ,
               that
               this
               vnlimited
               power
               of
               disposing
               the
               Temporalties
               of
               Princes
               is
               neither
               belonging
               ,
               nor
               necessarie
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               florished
               more
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeeres
               without
               the
               same
               authoritie
               ,
               then
               it
               hath
               done
               since
               certaine
               later
               Popes
               vsurped
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             
               He
               discusseth
               more
               at
               large
               the
               sense
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               latter
               argument
               to
               proue
               the
               Popes
               soueraigntie
               ouer
               Kings
               in
               Temporalties
               ,
               and
               bewraies
               the
               inconsequence
            
             
             
               and
               vanitie
               thereof
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             
               He
               discusseth
               a
               passage
               in
               S.
            
             Bernard
             ,
             
               touching
               the
               Materiall
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ecce
             duo
             gl●dij
             :
             
               and
               concludeth
               that
               the
               Temporall
               sword
               ,
               is
               neither
               proper
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               subiect
               to
               the
               Spirituall
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             
               He
               encountreth
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               third
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               pro●●es
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Wherein
               he
               excepts
               especially
               against
               this
               Proposition
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               as
               dangerous
               to
               chuse
               a
               Heathen
               Prince
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               depose
               him
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Christian
               :
               but
               the
               Elench
               or
               fallacie
               of
               the
               whole
               argument
               he
               plainly
               discouereth
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             
               He
               insisteth
               further
               on
               the
               point
               ,
               Whether
               Christians
               ought
               to
               suffer
               ouer
               them
               a
               King
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Christian.
               The
               text
               of
               the
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
               is
               discussed
               ,
               Of
               going
               to
               law
               vnder
               infidell
               Princes
               ,
               or
               Iudges
               :
               and
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               fraud
               and
               captiousnes
               discouered
               in
               abusing
               that
               place
               to
               serue
               his
               turne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               place
               of
            
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             
               examined
               touching
               the
               point
               of
               taking
               from
               Heathen
               Princes
               their
               Right
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               want
               of
               strength
               ,
               but
               meere
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               that
               kept
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               in
               obedience
               ,
               by
            
             Bellarmines
             
               own
               grounds
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
             
               He
               answereth
            
             Bellarmines
             
               second
               maine
               Reason
               ;
               taxeth
               the
               same
               both
               for
               matter
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               forme
               in
               Logick
               ,
               and
               giues
               a
               right
               supplie
               to
               the
               deficiencie
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               force
               of
               the
               same
               reason
               is
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               in
               hand
            
             Bellarmines
             
               third
               argument
               ,
               which
               is
               drawne
               from
               a
               comparison
               of
               the
               bond
               of
               Mariage
               ,
               with
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               Obedience
               due
               from
               the
               subiect
               to
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               both
               shewes
               how
               weake
               it
               is
               in
               it selfe
               and
               how
               strong
               against
               him
               that
               brings
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
             
               He
               examineth
               a
               fourth
               Reason
               of
            
             Bellarmines
             ,
             taken
             
             
               from
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               which
               Princes
               are
               supposed
               to
               take
               when
               they
               were
               receiued
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               made
               thereof
               ,
               to
               proue
            
             Bellarmines
             
               assertion
               for
               the
               Popes
               temporall
               authoritie
               ouer
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
             
               He
               examineth
               the
               last
               reason
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               grounded
               on
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               to
               Peter
               ,
            
             Pasce
             oues
             meas
             :
             
               the
               which
               reason
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               if
               it
               haue
               any
               edge
               at
               all
               ,
               he
               turneth
               the
               same
               backe
               vpon
            
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
             
               He
               prooueth
               that
            
             Bellarmine
             
               is
               deceiued
               ,
               or
               doth
               deceiue
               of
               purpose
               in
               his
               reason
               drawne
               from
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               Pope
               as
               a
               shepheard
               ,
               and
               an
               heretike
               Prince
               as
               a
               wolfe
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               What
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               the
               shepheard
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Prince
               doe
               of
               a
               sheepe
               become
               a
               wolfe
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
             
               He
               debateth
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               dispense
               :
               what
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               lawes
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Pope
               may
               dispense
               .
               But
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               colour
               to
               dispense
               with
               the
               obedience
               of
               a
               subiect
               to
               his
               Prince
               .
               The
               madnesse
               of
               the
               Canonists
               that
               giue
               too
               vast
               a
               fulnes
               of
               power
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               a
               Rescript
               of
               Pope
            
             Innocent
             
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               hath
               these
               words
               :
            
             Not
             man
             but
             God
             doth
             separate
             ,
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             doth
             separate
             .
             
               Which
               words
               many
               haue
               laboured
               to
               reconcile
               ,
               but
               haue
               missed
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             29.
             
             
               But
               the
               Author
               giues
               the
               resolution
               ,
               excusing
               the
               Popes
               meaning
               ,
               and
               blaming
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               answere
               the
               Canonists
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             30.
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               although
               he
               might
               dispense
               with
               the
               oath
               of
               a
               Subiect
               ,
               yet
               can
               he
               not
               dispense
               with
               his
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               which
               are
               greater
               then
               his
               Oath
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             
             
               dangerous
               consequence
               to
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               by
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               called
               Indirect
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               it
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               What
               the
               People
               ought
               to
               answere
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               should
               bee
               by
               them
               solicited
               against
               their
               lawfull
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
             
               The
               error
               of
               the
               later
               Popes
               in
               taking
               this
               high
               and
               headlong
               course
               to
               depose
               Princes
               :
               what
               ill
               blood
               it
               hath
               bred
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               proued
               by
               miserable
               experience
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               both
               into
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               with
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             32.
             
             
               That
               if
               the
               Prince
               play
               the
               wilde
               Ramme
               ,
               the
               Pope
               may
               correct
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               spirituall
               Pastor
               ,
               onely
               by
               spirituall
               meanes
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               neither
               the
               Prince
               can
               auoide
               or
               decline
               the
               Popes
               iudgement
               in
               cases
               Spirituall
               ,
               nor
               any
               Clergie
               person
               the
               Kings
               in
               cases
               Temporall
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Clergie
               receiued
               those
               Exemptions
               and
               Immunities
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               day
               they
               enioy
               through
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               from
               Canons
               of
               Councels
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               bountie
               and
               indulgencie
               of
               secular
               Princes
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               The
               explanation
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               certaine
               famous
               Councels
               ,
               which
               the
               aduersaries
               alleage
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               yet
               vpon
               the
               matter
               make
               rather
               against
               them
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               The
               notorious
               corruption
               practised
               by
            
             Gratianus
             
               in
               peruerting
               the
               words
               of
               two
               seuerall
               Canons
               ,
               flat
               against
               the
               Originall
               ,
               which
               corruption
               also
            
             Bellarmine
             
               very
               strangely
               followeth
               ,
               because
               it
               seemeth
               to
               make
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             
             
               He
               propoundeth
               and
               proueth
               a
               paradoxe
               of
               his
               owne
               ;
               That
               all
               the
               Clergie
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               what
               degree
               or
               ranke
               soeuer
               ,
               are
               subiect
               to
               the
               Temporall
               authoritie
               of
               secular
               Princes
               ,
               in
               those
               seuerall
               Countries
               ,
               wherein
               they
               liue
               ,
               and
               are
               punishable
               by
               the
               said
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
            
             
             
               lay
               subiects
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               that
               are
               not
               meerclie
               Spirituall
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             34.
             
             
               He
               returnes
               to
               the
               particular
               answere
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               argument
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Excommunication
               workes
               onely
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               exclude
               from
               the
               companie
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               depriue
               Princes
               of
               any
               temporall
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             35.
             
             
               He
               propoundeth
               certaine
               reasons
               of
            
             Nicholas
             Sanders
             ,
             
               which
               had
               been
               omitted
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Popes
               temporall
               authoritie
               ouer
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             36.
             
             
               He
               answereth
               the
               said
               reasons
               of
            
             Sanders
             touching
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             Saul
             .
             2.
             
             Touching
             Ahias
             
               the
               Shilonite
            
             .
             3.
             
             Touching
             Elias
             .
             4.
             
             Touching
             Elizeus
             
               his
               sword
               ,
               as
               reasons
               forged
               either
               of
               malice
               against
               the
               Prince
               then
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               angrie
               ,
               or
               of
               affection
               to
               the
               then
               Pope
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               fume
               of
               braine
               ;
               they
               haue
               so
               small
               colour
               to
               proue
               his
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             37.
             
             
               He
               discusseth
               other
               examples
               ,
               alleaged
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ;
             
               and
               first
               that
               of
            
             Ozias
             
               the
               King
               of
               Iuda
               ;
               and
               herein
               he
               taxeth
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               slight
               dealing
               to
               transcribe
               out
               of
               other
               mens
               collections
               such
               matters
               as
               they
               haue
               either
               negligently
               or
               maliciouslie
               wrested
               against
               the
               direct
               and
               pregnant
               storie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               this
               example
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             38.
             
             
               He
               discusseth
               another
               example
               touching
            
             Athalia
             and
             Ioiadas
             
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               which
               hee
               sheweth
               to
               bee
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               nothing
               attailing
               to
               conclude
               his
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             39.
             
             
               He
               discusseth
               a
               third
               example
               from
            
             Ambrose
             
               Bishop
               of
               Millane
               ,
               and
            
             Theodosius
             
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               maketh
               it
               plaine
               how
               little
               it
               makes
               for
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               temporall
               ,
               ouer
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             
             Chap.
             40.
             
             
               Hee
               answereth
            
             Bellarmines
             
               examples
               of
               the
               latter
               Popes
               ,
               first
               by
               way
               of
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               preuention
               out
               of
            
             Sotus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               act
               of
               Popes
               makes
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               faith
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
            
             Platina
             
               he
               conuinceth
               the
               whole
               storie
               related
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               touching
               Pope
            
             Gregorie
             the
             2
             ,
             and
             Leo
             the
             3
             
               Emperour
               ,
               of
               vntruth
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             41.
             
             
               He
               answereth
               another
               instance
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             
               touching
               Pope
            
             Zacharie
             ,
             and
             Chilperique
             
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               the
               very
               explication
               of
               which
               whole
               businesse
               ,
               is
               refutation
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               frustrate
            
             Bellarmine
             
               his
               purpose
               in
               alleaging
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               winne
               any
               temporall
               authoritie
               to
               Popes
               ouer
               Christian
               Princes
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           GVIL
           .
           BARCLAII
           .
           
             I.
             C.
          
           Of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           
             whether
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             forth
             ,
             he
          
           hath
           power
           and
           authoritie
           
             ouer
             Temporall
             Kings
          
           and
           Princes
           ,
           
             Liber
             Posthumus
          
           .
        
         
           MAny
           men
           haue
           written
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           especially
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           diuersly
           and
           for
           diuers
           respects
           :
           but
           none
           more
           learnedly
           and
           cleerely
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           woorthie
           Cardinall
           and
           most
           learned
           Diuine
           
             Rob.
             Bellarmine
          
           ,
           in
           those
           bookes
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           written
           of
           the
           chiefe
           or
           Romane
           Bishop
           .
           Who
           as
           he
           hath
           notably
           prooued
           the
           Spirituall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           if
           he
           could
           haue
           confirmed
           with
           more
           sound
           weight
           of
           authorities
           and
           reasons
           ,
           that
           temporall
           power
           ,
           which
           hee
           affirmeth
           out
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           certaine
           Diuines
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           ,
           there
           were
           nothing
           in
           that
           Treatise
           which
           might
           iustly
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           or
           required
           by
           any
           man.
           If
           therefore
           many
           both
           Diuines
           and
           Ciuilians
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           haue
           emploied
           themselues
           in
           the
           discussing
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           former
           writers
           thereof
           hath
           beene
           
           no
           preiudice
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           them
           which
           followed
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           I
           also
           (
           since
           I
           haue
           spent
           my
           time
           in
           this
           studie
           )
           challenge
           after
           a
           sort
           by
           a
           peculiar
           interest
           some
           place
           in
           the
           searching
           of
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           beginne
           to
           shew
           what
           I
           thinke
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           there
           must
           some
           care
           and
           diligence
           be
           vsed
           by
           me
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Prouision
           ,
           
             Least
             either
             any
             weak
             :
             ones
             should
             conceaue
             any
             scandall
             ,
             who
             esteeme
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             (
             that
             I
             may
             vse
          
           a
           Gerson●
           words
           )
           or
           any
           aide
           seeme
           to
           come
           to
           the
           calumnies
           of
           the
           Nouators
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           prosecute
           the
           Apostolike
           sea
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           depriue
           the
           chiefe
           Pastor
           of
           souls
           of
           all
           his
           authoritie
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Reader
           must
           vnderstand
           thus
           much
           that
           I
           doe
           beare
           to
           that
           Sea
           all
           reuerence
           &
           good
           will
           ,
           neither
           do
           goe
           about
           either
           here
           or
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           to
           diminish
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           power
           and
           dignitie
           due
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           successor
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           by
           whose
           patronage
           I
           doe
           piously
           and
           plainly
           perswade
           my selfe
           that
           I
           am
           daily
           assisted
           :
           but
           that
           I
           haue
           this
           purpose
           onely
           to
           search
           without
           all
           guile
           &
           deceit
           ,
           without
           loue
           and
           hatred
           ,
           what
           and
           how
           great
           that
           power
           is
           ,
           which
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           acknowledge
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           and
           Pope
           as
           they
           call
           him
           :
           and
           without
           those
           assertions
           ,
           which
           wrest
           mens
           mindes
           to
           one
           side
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           I
           onely
           haue
           God
           before
           mine
           eies
           ,
           least
           at
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           be
           challenged
           either
           for
           the
           vnprofitable
           emploiment
           ,
           or
           the
           hiding
           of
           my
           talent
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           desire
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           written
           before
           mee
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           minde
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           it
           not
           in
           scorne
           or
           anger
           ,
           if
           I
           depart
           from
           their
           opinion
           .
           b
           
             For
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             with
             S.
             Augustine
             )
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             esteeme
             euery
             mans
             disputation
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             Catholike
             and
             praise
             woorthie
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             not
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             ,
             sauing
             the
             reuerence
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             mislike
             and
             refuse
             some
             things
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             wee
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             otherwise
             then
             the
             truth
             beares
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             vnderstood
             by
             others
             or
             by
             our selues
             .
             As
             I
             my selfe
             am
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             so
             would
             I
             haue
             the
             vnderstanding
             Readers
             to
             bee
             in
             mine
             ,
          
           that
           they
           would
           either
           curteouslie
           admit
           ,
           or
           with
           reason
           reprehend
           .
           But
           to
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           amongst
           Catholikes
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           others
           thinke
           I
           force
           not
           a
           whit
           )
           but
           those
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           a
           twofold
           opinion
           touching
           this
           question
           :
           one
           is
           of
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           
             All
             rights
             of
             heauenly
             and
             earthly
             gouernment
             are
             granted
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           that
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           power
           is
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           whether
           Temporall
           and
           Ciuill
           ,
           or
           Spirituall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           is
           conferred
           by
           Christ
           vpon
           Peter
           and
           his
           successors
           :
           to
           which
           principle
           they
           doe
           easily
           draw
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           any
           disputation
           ariseth
           ,
           touching
           the
           absolute
           power
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           they
           vse
           to
           speake
           ,
           touching
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           other
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           certaine
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           do
           iustly
           dislike
           this
           ground
           of
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           cleerely
           prooued
           either
           by
           authoritie
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           tradition
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           practise
           of
           the
           auncient
           Church
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           doctrine
           and
           testimonies
           of
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           .
           Therefore
           these
           doe
           by
           most
           sound
           reasons
           conuince
           their
           opinion
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           the
           Canonists
           :
           but
           yet
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           Pope
           looseeth
           neuer
           a
           whit
           the
           more
           of
           his
           temporall
           interest
           and
           power
           ,
           but
           they
           see
           that
           safely
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           doe
           preserue
           it
           safe
           and
           sound
           for
           him
           .
           For
           they
           hold
           thus
           .
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             as
             Pope
             hath
             not
             directly
             any
             temporall
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             Spirituall
             :
             but
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             hee
             hath
             at
             least
             indirectly
             a
             certaine
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             verie
             great
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Temporalities
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           And
           so
           looke
           what
           they
           doe
           allow
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           a
           direct
           course
           ,
           the
           same
           doe
           these
           men
           giue
           him
           ,
           by
           an
           oblique
           and
           indirect
           meanes
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           meanes
           onely
           is
           diuers
           ,
           but
           the
           effect
           is
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           I
           finde
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           their
           opinions
           as
           touching
           the
           temporall
           
           power
           ,
           hath
           any
           certaine
           ground
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           compared
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           Canonistes
           opinion
           may
           more
           easily
           be
           maintained
           then
           the
           Diuines
           :
           especially
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           a
           man
           by
           his
           right
           exerciseth
           authoritie
           granted
           vnto
           him
           ouer
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           it
           containes
           nothing
           vnpossible
           .
           But
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           propounded
           by
           their
           owne
           side
           ,
           ouerturnes
           the
           naturall
           course
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           willeth
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           vse
           any
           power
           or
           authoritie
           ouer
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           by
           name
           granted
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           whit
           necessary
           to
           the
           effecting
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           his
           trust
           .
           Therefore
           these
           Diuines
           do
           indeed
           very
           well
           refute
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           with
           their
           leaue
           ,
           they
           thinke
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           better
           themselues
           :
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           easie
           it
           is
           to
           finde
           an
           vntruth
           in
           other
           mens
           writings
           ,
           then
           to
           defend
           a
           truth
           in
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           euen
           amongst
           themselues
           a
           contention
           touching
           this
           point
           .
           For
           many
           of
           them
           haue
           ioined
           themselues
           with
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           either
           for
           that
           they
           are
           deceiued
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           truth
           :
           or
           that
           bearing
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           very
           blind
           affection
           to
           Peters
           Sea
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           woorthy
           all
           honour
           )
           they
           would
           also
           grace
           it
           with
           this
           title
           of
           Power
           and
           Dignitie
           :
           or
           being
           obliged
           by
           some
           speciciall
           fauors
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           haue
           by
           this
           endeuor
           of
           thankfulnes
           desired
           to
           draw
           their
           good
           opinions
           close
           to
           themselues
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           to
           gaine
           them
           through
           this
           vnreasonable
           flattery
           of
           theirs
           .
           And
           amongst
           these
           is
           one
           ,
           who
           being
           lately
           sprung
           out
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Oratrie
           ,
           hath
           stept
           foorth
           as
           a
           *
           sharpe
           Abettour
           for
           the
           Canonists
           aboue
           other
           men
           .
           Whom
           therfore
           a
           learned
           man
           &
           a
           famous
           preacher
           ,
           as
           any
           is
           amongst
           the
           Iesu●tes
           ,
           when
           I
           asked
           him
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           this
           opinion
           of
           Bozius
           ;
           hee
           called
           him
           a
           Popes
           parasite
           .
           For
           in
           his
           books
           he
           doth
           earnestly
           maintaine
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Kingly
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             Lordship
             of
             al
             things
             which
             are
             in
             earth
             ,
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           what
           power
           soeuer
           
           whersoeuer
           in
           the
           world
           temporall
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           aswell
           beleeuing
           ,
           as
           vnbeleeuing
           haue
           ,
           doth
           wholly
           depend
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           concernes
           temporall
           execution
           is
           deriued
           from
           him
           to
           them
           :
           So
           that
           he
           as
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           may
           giue
           and
           take
           kingdomes
           and
           principalities
           to
           whom
           and
           where
           he
           will
           ,
           although
           no
           man
           knowes
           why
           he
           doth
           so
           .
           
             And
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             he
             might
             adiudge
             and
             bequeath
             the
             West
             Indies
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             Indies
             of
             Portingall
             ,
             although
             all
             men
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             coherence
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             disposed
             as
             wee
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           being
           emboldned
           with
           a
           confidence
           of
           maintaining
           this
           opinion
           ,
           he
           doth
           greeuously
           accuse
           many
           excellent
           Diuines
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           is
           that
           worthy
           man
           Bellarmine
           ,
           who
           can
           neuer
           woorthily
           be
           commended
           ,
           &
           d
           cals
           them
           new
           Diuines
           ,
           &
           affirmeth
           ,
           e
           
             That
             they
             teach
             matters
             ,
             that
             be
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             all
             truth
             :
          
           because
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           man
           was
           not
           a
           temporall
           king
           ,
           neither
           had
           any
           temporall
           dominion
           in
           earth
           ,
           nor
           exercised
           any
           kingly
           power
           ,
           (
           for
           by
           these
           assertions
           the
           principall
           foundations
           of
           Bozius
           his
           dotages
           are
           ouerthrowen
           :
           )
           when
           as
           these
           great
           Diuines
           affirme
           that
           they
           are
           most
           true
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           owne
           testimonie
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           
             The
             Foxes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           haue
           *
           
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             birds
             of
             heauen
             nests
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             hath
             no
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             .
          
           Where
           then
           is
           his
           kingdome
           ?
           where
           is
           his
           Temporall
           dominion
           ?
           who
           can
           conceiue
           and
           imagine
           that
           there
           is
           a
           king
           or
           a
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           neither
           kingdome
           nor
           Lordship
           in
           the
           vniuersall
           world
           .
           We
           know
           that
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           King
           of
           glorie
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           raigning
           euerlastingly
           together
           with
           the
           Father
           &
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           a
           Temporall
           kingdome
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           to
           a
           crowne
           and
           scepter
           of
           a
           temporall
           Maiestie
           ?
           Certainly
           I
           haue
           perused
           all
           that
           Bozius
           hath
           deliuered
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           but
           I
           haue
           not
           found
           any
           sound
           reason
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           nothing
           that
           was
           not
           corrupted
           
           with
           the
           mixture
           of
           fallaries
           ,
           and
           sophistication
           ,
           nothing
           grounded
           vpon
           ancient
           and
           approoued
           authorities
           ,
           nothing
           but
           depraued
           with
           a
           glosse
           of
           a
           deuised
           interpretation
           .
           Before
           this
           time
           
             Henricus
             Segutianus
          
           ,
           Cardinall
           of
           Hostia
           ,
           was
           intangled
           with
           the
           same
           errour
           ,
           whose
           new
           and
           strange
           opinion
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           is
           thought
           within
           a
           while
           after
           to
           haue
           inflamed
           beyond
           all
           measure
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           new
           firebrands
           of
           ambition
           Boniface
           the
           8.
           a
           man
           exceeding
           desirous
           of
           glorie
           .
           But
           the
           case
           is
           at
           this
           time
           very
           well
           altered
           ,
           because
           that
           opinion
           of
           Hostiensis
           ,
           (
           which
           afterwards
           the
           Canonists
           followed
           ,
           &
           Bozius
           now
           embraceth
           )
           is
           vpon
           very
           grounded
           reason
           condemned
           by
           certaine
           Diuines
           ,
           And
           also
           for
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           at
           this
           day
           such
           a
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           I
           meane
           Clement
           the
           eight
           ,
           who
           sheweth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           world
           so
           excellent
           and
           admirable
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           pietie
           &
           learning
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           humility
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           charitie
           ,
           and
           other
           vertues
           ,
           worthy
           so
           great
           a
           Pastor
           :
           that
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           least
           such
           a
           Bishop
           should
           bee
           so
           stirred
           and
           infected
           with
           a
           vaine
           opinion
           ,
           which
           is
           vnderpropped
           onely
           with
           fooleries
           ,
           and
           snares
           of
           words
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           challenge
           to
           himselfe
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           of
           due
           belonged
           not
           vnto
           him
           .
           Neither
           had
           Bozius
           offered
           so
           rash
           assertions
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           that
           impudencie
           dare
           doe
           anything
           .
           It
           were
           time
           ill
           spent
           to
           touch
           seuerally
           vpon
           all
           his
           errors
           and
           fopperies
           .
           Onely
           least
           I
           should
           seeme
           for
           mine
           owne
           pleasure
           onely
           to
           haue
           found
           fault
           with
           the
           man
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           before
           you
           one
           instance
           of
           his
           foolish
           and
           quirking
           dealing
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           iudge
           of
           the
           beast
           by
           his
           Loose
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           FIrst
           of
           all
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           those
           two
           powers
           ,
           whereby
           the
           world
           is
           kept
           in
           order
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           the
           Ciuill
           ,
           are
           so
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           distinguished
           and
           separated
           ,
           (
           that
           although
           they
           bee
           both
           
           of
           God
           )
           each
           of
           them
           being
           included
           in
           his
           bounds
           ,
           can
           
           not
           by
           any
           right
           enter
           vpon
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           neither
           haue
           power
           ouer
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           a
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           truely
           and
           sweetly
           teacheth
           in
           his
           first
           booke
           ,
           
             de
             Consider
             .
             ad
             Eugenium
          
           :
           b
           and
           amongst
           the
           later
           Diuines
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Driedo
          
           .
           c
           And
           the
           woorthy
           Hosius
           Bishop
           of
           Corduba
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           ,
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           doth
           euidently
           declare
           the
           same
           difference
           of
           these
           two
           powers
           :
           whose
           opinion
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           maner
           ,
           in
           a
           letter
           of
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           written
           to
           them
           which
           lead
           a
           solitarie
           life
           :
           
             God
             hath
             committed
             a
             gouernment
             to
             you
             :
             to
             vs
             he
             hath
             entrusted
             the
             matters
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             as
             hee
             who
             with
             enuious
             eies
             maligneth
             your
             gouernment
             ,
             doth
             resist
             the
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             so
             take
             you
             heed
             least
             by
             drawing
             to
             your selfe
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             prooue
             guilty
             of
             a
             great
             fault
             :
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Giue
             to
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             those
             things
             which
             be
          
           Caesars
           ,
           
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
          
           *
           .
           
             Therefore
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             exercise
             an
             earthly
             empire
             ,
             nor
             you
             being
             Emperour
             ,
             haue
             any
             power
             ouer
             our
             sacrifices
             and
             holy
             things
             .
          
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           meane
           from
           this
           distinction
           of
           powers
           ,
           that
           Innocentius
           and
           Panormitanus
           doe
           conclude
           ,
           that
           d
           Lay-men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           Pope
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           Spirituall
           ,
           or
           which
           concerne
           not
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           :
           vnlesse
           they
           liue
           in
           those
           territories
           ,
           which
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           so
           ought
           that
           oath
           of
           the
           Profession
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           the
           fourth
           to
           be
           restrained
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             promise
             and
             sweare
             true
             obedience
             ,
          
           when
           he
           is
           of
           the
           Laity
           that
           sweareth
           .
        
         
           Bozius
           notwithstanding
           denieth
           this
           distinction
           of
           these
           powers
           :
           and
           affirmeth
           full
           vndiscreetly
           ,
           that
           the
           temporall
           is
           contained
           vnder
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           is
           directly
           subiect
           to
           it
           .
           But
           hee
           perceaued
           that
           which
           was
           pressed
           with
           the
           euident
           confession
           of
           the
           holy
           Bishop
           ,
           Nicolas
           1.
           who
           in
           a
           letter
           to
           Michael
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           times
           past
           e
           
             Heathen
             Emperours
             were
             called
             the
             chiefe
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             true
             King
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Emperour
             draw
             to
             himselfe
             the
             interest
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             she
             Bishop
             vsurped
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             because
             the
             same
             Mediator
             of
             God
             and
             men
             .
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             did
             so
             by
             their
             proper
             functions
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             priuiledges
             distinguish
             the
             duties
             of
             both
             the
             powers
             ,
             willing
             that
             his
             proper
             offices
             should
             be
             aduanced
             by
             a
             wholesome
             humilitie
             ,
             not
             by
             humane
             pride
             be
             againe
             drowned
             into
             hell
             ,
             that
             both
             Christian
             Emperours
             might
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             Bishops
             for
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             might
             vse
             imperiall
             laws
             for
             the
             course
             of
             temporall
             things
             onely
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Therefore
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Powers
           were
           so
           disioined
           and
           seuered
           by
           their
           proper
           actes
           ,
           dignities
           ,
           and
           duties
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           temporall
           power
           might
           without
           iniurie
           vsurpe
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           power
           ,
           nor
           contrary
           :
           this
           fine
           witted
           gentleman
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           vnwinde
           himselfe
           out
           of
           this
           brake
           ,
           he
           slips
           me
           into
           a
           blinde
           turning
           of
           an
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           was
           neuer
           heard
           of
           before
           :
           wherein
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           nor
           so
           cunning
           in
           inuenting
           ,
           as
           vnaduised
           in
           deliuering
           the
           same
           .
           
           *
           
             But
             we
             must
             marke
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             of
             Nicclaus
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Laye
             power
             is
             seuered
             from
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             that
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             may
             not
             haue
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Secular
             man
             may
             not
             haue
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             :
             therefore
             he
             saith
             that
             these
             powers
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             not
             all
             together
             ,
             as
             though
             one
             were
             not
             subordinate
             and
             subiect
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             they
             are
             distinguished
             by
             their
             Offices
             ,
             Actions
             and
             dignitie
             :
             and
             with
             all
             when
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Emperor
             draw
             to
             himselfe
             the
             Priueledges
             of
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             he
             said
             not
             againe
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             drew
             not
             to
             himselfe
             the
             priueledges
             of
             the
             Emperor
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             the
             Priueledges
             ,
             or
             Rights
             ,
             as
             Nauarra
             ,
             in
             Cap.
             Nouit
             .
             hath
             reported
             falsly
             ,
             nor
             as
             I
             thinke
             ,
             marking
             what
             he
             said
             :
             but
             saith
          
           Nomen
           ,
           
             the
             name
          
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           a
           man
           doe
           with
           such
           a
           myching
           bird-catcher
           of
           wordes
           :
           who
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           studied
           to
           make
           Pope
           Nicolas
           ,
           not
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           an
           impostor
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           seeme
           not
           to
           instruct
           ,
           but
           to
           mocke
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           was
           this
           conference
           betweene
           the
           
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           of
           wordes
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           things
           :
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           right
           and
           power
           ?
           or
           did
           the
           Bishop
           write
           these
           letters
           that
           by
           the
           obscure
           doubtfulnesse
           ,
           or
           change
           of
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           might
           entrap
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           instruct
           him
           by
           a
           plaine
           discourse
           of
           truth
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           a
           good
           conceipt
           ,
           i
           that
           lawes
           are
           imposed
           by
           deedes
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           wordes
           :
           and
           this
           letter
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           law
           .
           What
           then
           Nicolaus
           saith
           :
           
             Neither
             did
             the
             Bishop
             vsurpe
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
          
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             he
             vsurped
             not
             the
             Right
             ,
             or
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
          
           which
           Nauarrus
           the
           most
           learned
           both
           Canonist
           and
           Deuine
           ,
           obseruing
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           were
           exercised
           in
           those
           knowledges
           ,
           haue
           taken
           Nomen
           and
           Iura
           for
           the
           the
           same
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           either
           of
           ignorance
           or
           malice
           are
           wrested
           quite
           from
           the
           meaning
           by
           this
           hunter
           of
           words
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           please
           him
           .
           k
           
             This
             is
             not
             to
             know
             the
             lawes
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             their
             wordes
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             force
             and
             meaning
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           interpretation
           of
           Bozius
           is
           refelled
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           these
           wordes
           
             as
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             were
             also
             called
             the
             chiefe
             Bishops
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           named
           )
           did
           not
           meane
           an
           empty
           and
           a
           bare
           name
           ,
           as
           though
           Emperours
           ,
           were
           onely
           named
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           office
           ,
           because
           together
           with
           the
           names
           they
           retained
           all
           the
           rights
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           and
           dignities
           that
           were
           incident
           to
           each
           power
           ,
           which
           seeing
           it
           is
           most
           true
           and
           Bozius
           dare
           not
           deny
           it
           :
           it
           followeth
           certainly
           that
           either
           no
           contrary
           comparison
           ,
           nor
           perfect
           difference
           between
           the
           Popes
           and
           Emperours
           of
           these
           and
           those
           times
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           place
           designed
           by
           
             Nicolaus
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
          
           that
           he
           vnderstands
           all
           the
           Imperiall
           right
           :
           that
           as
           after
           Christ
           acknowledged
           and
           receiued
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           assumed
           not
           to
           themselues
           any
           more
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Bishopricke
           ,
           so
           neither
           Bishops
           the
           rights
           of
           Emperours
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           had
           in
           this
           place
           signified
           ,
           that
           hee
           refused
           onely
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           retained
           the
           right
           and
           power
           :
           might
           
           not
           the
           Emperour
           iustly
           reply
           ,
           that
           he
           stands
           not
           so
           much
           vpon
           the
           Name
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           Right
           ?
           what
           should
           he
           doe
           with
           the
           Name
           ,
           if
           another
           carie
           away
           his
           Right
           and
           Power
           ?
           hee
           had
           certainly
           said
           it
           ,
           neither
           would
           he
           haue
           put
           vp
           so
           foule
           an
           indignitie
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           beleeued
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           might
           bee
           gathered
           ,
           out
           of
           Pope
           Nicolas
           his
           wordes
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           Bozius
           ,
           he
           said
           not
           their
           powers
           were
           
             (
             wholy
          
           )
           distinguished
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           speciall
           care
           ,
           lest
           hee
           should
           giue
           to
           the
           Popes
           flatterers
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           busie
           Companions
           an
           easie
           occasion
           of
           Cauill
           and
           Exception
           .
           For
           Bozius
           would
           interpret
           that
           word
           ,
           
             (
             call
             together
             )
             as
             farre
             as
             belonged
             to
             Execution
             :
          
           therefore
           hee
           spake
           more
           and
           more
           plainly
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           those
           powers
           are
           seuered
           and
           parted
           ,
           in
           their
           proper
           Actions
           ,
           Offices
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           manifestly
           shew
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           meane
           they
           are
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           although
           both
           of
           them
           may
           concurre
           in
           the
           same
           person
           .
           For
           the
           same
           person
           may
           bee
           both
           a
           temporall
           Prince
           and
           a
           Bishop
           :
           but
           neither
           as
           a
           Pope
           can
           hee
           chalenge
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           actions
           ,
           offices
           ,
           dignities
           and
           other
           rights
           of
           Temporall
           things
           ,
           nor
           as
           a
           Prince
           of
           Spirituall
           .
           If
           therefore
           these
           powers
           be
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           neither
           in
           dignities
           ,
           offices
           ,
           nor
           actions
           ,
           let
           Bozius
           tell
           vs
           wherein
           they
           are
           ioyned
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           in
           that
           because
           
             one
             is
             subordinate
             and
             subiect
             to
             the
             other
             :
          
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           those
           powers
           are
           distinguished
           neither
           in
           dignities
           ,
           nor
           offices
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           actions
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           opinion
           of
           Pope
           Nicolaus
           should
           bee
           false
           ,
           for
           dignitie
           and
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Person
           subordinated
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           in
           the
           Person
           ,
           which
           doth
           subordinate
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           deriued
           from
           him
           into
           the
           Person
           subordinated
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           takes
           himselfe
           to
           be
           wronged
           ,
           while
           his
           Ministers
           are
           hindred
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           offices
           ?
           and
           the
           Pope
           thinketh
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Sea
           Apostolike
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           if
           any
           Contempt
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           his
           Legate
           ,
           sent
           
           by
           him
           .
           But
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           Persons
           are
           proclaimed
           to
           be
           free
           ,
           and
           not
           subiect
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           contrary
           be
           prooued
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           fancie
           of
           Bozius
           his
           braine
           ,
           that
           he
           saies
           ,
           how
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           former
           speeches
           of
           Pope
           
             Nicolaus
             .
             That
             hee
             doth
             not
             affirme
             ,
             the
             Lay
             power
             to
             be
             disioyned
             from
             the
             Spirituall
             so
             as
             a
             Person
             Ecclesiasticall
             may
             not
             haue
             it
             :
             but
             that
             a
             temporall
             Person
             may
             not
             haue
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           For
           where
           can
           this
           appeare
           ?
           seeing
           in
           that
           letter
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           whereby
           that
           may
           be
           gathered
           in
           any
           probabilitie
           .
           And
           hitherto
           haue
           I
           said
           enough
           of
           this
           Bozius
           his
           error
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           no
           man
           is
           so
           madde
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           this
           businesse
           ,
           touching
           the
           distinction
           of
           these
           powers
           ,
           will
           not
           giue
           credit
           rather
           to
           Hosius
           ,
           then
           to
           Bozius
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           I
           Would
           here
           annex
           other
           examples
           of
           Bozius
           his
           error
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           know
           that
           this
           opinion
           which
           he
           endeuoureth
           to
           reuiue
           being
           now
           laid
           asleep
           ,
           and
           almost
           extinguished
           ,
           seemeth
           in
           these
           daies
           to
           the
           learned
           so
           absurd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           refuted
           and
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           and
           so
           cleere
           reasons
           ,
           that
           now
           a
           man
           need
           not
           feare
           least
           any
           be
           inueigled
           and
           ouertaken
           therewith
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           neither
           Bozius
           nor
           al
           his
           abetors
           ,
           although
           they
           weare
           &
           wrest
           the
           sacred
           writings
           ,
           and
           works
           of
           the
           fathers
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           shall
           euer
           be
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           certaine
           testimony
           ,
           whereby
           that
           same
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           they
           dreame
           on
           ,
           ouer
           Princes
           and
           people
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           may
           be
           plainly
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           Nay
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           token
           or
           print
           of
           any
           such
           temporall
           power
           deliuered
           by
           hand
           from
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           from
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           seauen
           hundred
           ,
           nay
           I
           may
           say
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           Bellarmine
           in
           the
           refutation
           of
           this
           opinion
           doth
           very
           wittily
           and
           shortly
           vse
           this
           strange
           reason
           :
           
             If
             it
             were
             so
             saith
             he
          
           (
           that
           *
           the
           
           Pope
           be
           temporall
           Lord
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           )
           
             that
             should
          
           
           
             plainly
             appeare
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             surely
             out
             of
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             haue
             nothing
             but
             that
             the
             keies
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             were
             giuen
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             the
             keies
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             ,
             and
             the
             aduersaries
             bring
             forth
             no
             tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           The
           which
           matters
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           ,
           the
           great
           diuision
           about
           this
           matter
           between
           the
           Diuines
           and
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           of
           each
           of
           them
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           maketh
           that
           this
           question
           of
           the
           temporal
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           seemeth
           very
           doubtfull
           and
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           consist
           without
           any
           ground
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           and
           conceipt
           of
           men
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           thereof
           is
           to
           be
           searched
           and
           sisted
           out
           by
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           &
           sharpnesse
           of
           arguments
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           it
           either
           one
           way
           or
           other
           :
           for
           that
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           are
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           held
           of
           all
           men
           after
           one
           manner
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           although
           I
           doe
           with
           heart
           ,
           and
           mouth
           professe
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           prelate
           of
           the
           city
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           the
           *
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           the
           lawfull
           successor
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           yea
           the
           vniuersall
           and
           supreme
           pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           is
           indued
           with
           spirituall
           power
           ouer
           all
           christian
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           may
           exercise
           ouer
           them
           the
           power
           to
           bind
           ,
           and
           loose
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           witnesse
           that
           it
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ouer
           all
           soules
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           I
           am
           not
           therefore
           perswaded
           that
           I
           should
           alike
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           comprehendeth
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           with
           in
           his
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           doe
           offend
           against
           God
           or
           Men
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           abuse
           their
           office
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           in
           any
           sort
           abrogate
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Scepters
           away
           ,
           and
           bestow
           them
           on
           others
           :
           or
           indeed
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           any
           right
           or
           iurisdiction
           temporall
           ouer
           any
           lay-persons
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           or
           order
           ,
           and
           ranke
           so
           euer
           they
           be
           :
           vnlesse
           he
           shall
           purchase
           the
           same
           by
           Ciuill
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           :
           For
           as
           much
           as
           I
           haue
           obserued
           that
           the
           
           opinion
           which
           affirmeth
           the
           same
           ,
           hath
           beene
           assaied
           indeed
           and
           attempted
           by
           diuers
           ,
           but
           hitherto
           could
           neuer
           be
           prooued
           of
           any
           sufficient
           and
           strong
           reason
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           contrarie
           opinion
           much
           more
           weightie
           and
           more
           certaine
           reasons
           may
           be
           brought
           .
           For
           my
           part
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           zeale
           I
           beare
           to
           the
           Sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           prooued
           by
           certaine
           and
           vndoubted
           arguments
           that
           this
           right
           belongs
           vnto
           it
           ,
           being
           very
           ready
           to
           encline
           to
           that
           part
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           weightier
           reason
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           truth
           do
           swaie
           .
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           disputation
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           is
           euidently
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           authority
           and
           rule
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           euen
           by
           this
           ;
           that
           it
           were
           an
           absurd
           thing
           ,
           and
           vniust
           to
           say
           that
           heathen
           Princes
           are
           receiued
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           harder
           and
           worser
           termes
           ,
           then
           other
           particular
           men
           of
           the
           commons
           whosoeuer
           :
           or
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           at
           this
           day
           greater
           power
           ciuill
           ouer
           christian
           Princes
           ,
           then
           in
           times
           past
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           ouer
           euery
           priuate
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           child
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           they
           in
           those
           times
           had
           neuer
           any
           right
           or
           power
           temporall
           ouer
           christian
           lay-persons
           ,
           therefore
           neither
           hath
           the
           Pope
           now
           a
           daies
           any
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           secular
           Princes
           .
           The
           assumption
           is
           prooned
           by
           this
           :
           because
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           was
           wholy
           seuered
           from
           the
           ciuill
           ,
           (
           I
           doe
           not
           hereweigh
           Bozius
           fooleries
           )
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           ciuill
           power
           was
           wholly
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           heathen
           Princes
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           somuch
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           were
           within
           the
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           
             Albert
             Pighius
          
           and
           m
           
             Robert
             Bellarmine
          
           and
           ●
           other
           notable
           Diuines
           doe
           ingenuously
           confesse
           .
           For
           Christ
           came
           
             not
             to
             dissolue
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             it
             :
          
           Nor
           to
           destroy
           the
           lawes
           of
           nature
           and
           nations
           ,
           or
           to
           exclude
           any
           person
           out
           of
           the
           temporall
           gouernment
           of
           his
           estate
           .
           Therefore
           as
           before
           his
           comming
           .
           Kings
           ruled
           their
           subiects
           by
           a
           ciuill
           power
           ,
           so
           also
           after
           that
           he
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           gone
           againe
           from
           vs
           into
           
           heauen
           ,
           they
           retained
           still
           the
           selfe
           same
           power
           ,
           confirmed
           also
           ,
           neither
           then
           any
           whit
           diminished
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           If
           therefore
           Peter
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           before
           they
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           the
           authority
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           (
           which
           can
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           no
           where
           expresly
           and
           by
           name
           need
           them
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           and
           of
           nations
           ,
           it
           doth
           follow
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           euen
           after
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           they
           continued
           vnder
           the
           same
           yoke
           ,
           seeing
           it
           could
           no
           way
           hinder
           the
           preaching
           ,
           and
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           although
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           freed
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           his
           warrant
           ,
           what
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           had
           this
           exemption
           auailed
           them
           to
           the
           sowing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           or
           what
           could
           those
           few
           and
           poore
           men
           haue
           done
           more
           ,
           being
           in
           conscience
           loosed
           from
           the
           band
           of
           temporal
           iurisdiction
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           were
           left
           in
           their
           first
           estate
           of
           obedience
           ?
           seeing
           that
           that
           priuiledge
           of
           liberty
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           had
           obtained
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           )
           had
           been
           hindred
           and
           frustrated
           by
           the
           seruile
           and
           vniust
           courses
           of
           vnbeleeuing
           Princes
           and
           people
           .
           But
           it
           appeareth
           both
           by
           their
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           were
           subiect
           to
           Princes
           ,
           like
           other
           citizens
           :
           for
           that
           can
           not
           be
           laied
           in
           their
           dish
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           challengeth
           the
           Scribes
           and
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           one
           thing
           and
           taught
           an
           other
           .
           Now
           they
           taught
           christians
           that
           the
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           *
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           Paul
           himselfe
           appealed
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           willed
           all
           christians
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           temporall
           power
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           
             not
             only
             because
             of
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           Now
           for
           that
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           doth
           not
           speake
           of
           the
           temporall
           power
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           but
           of
           power
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           his
           superior
           ,
           the
           ciuill
           person
           ,
           to
           the
           ciuill
           ,
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           to
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mere
           cauill
           ,
           and
           an
           answer
           vnworthy
           of
           learned
           men
           and
           Diuines
           .
           Seing
           in
           that
           time
           there
           was
           commonly
           no
           other
           iurisdiction
           acknowledged
           amongst
           men
           then
           the
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           
           inspired
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           penned
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           instruct
           them
           ,
           that
           were
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           admonish
           them
           of
           their
           dutie
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           thinke
           that
           they
           were
           so
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           his
           bloud
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           any
           longer
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           any
           Ciuill
           power
           ,
           (
           which
           conceit
           was
           now
           wrongfully
           setled
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           certaine
           persons
           ,
           relying
           vpon
           the
           honor
           ,
           and
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           )
           but
           also
           that
           hee
           might
           giue
           the
           Heathen
           and
           Infidels
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Christian
           religion
           doth
           take
           no
           mans
           interest
           from
           him
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           in
           any
           manner
           contrary
           to
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           and
           power
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           place
           the
           Apostle
           ought
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           ,
           of
           the
           Temporall
           power
           onely
           ,
           because
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           authoritie
           acknowledged
           :
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           haue
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           euer
           interpreted
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           :
           wherupon
           S.
           Austine
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           confesseth
           that
           himselfe
           and
           by
           consequent
           in
           his
           person
           all
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           Temporall
           power
           :
           whose
           wordes
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           great
           light
           to
           this
           disputation
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           entier
           as
           they
           lye
           .
           
             Now
             for
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             Let
             euery
             soule
             bee
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             :
             he
             doth
             admonish
             very
             rightly
             ,
             lest
             any
             because
             he
             is
             called
             by
             his
             Lord
             into
             libertie
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             Christian
             ,
             should
             be
             lifted
             vp
             into
             pride
             ,
             and
             not
             thinke
             that
             in
             the
             course
             of
             this
             life
             that
             he
             is
             to
             keepe
             his
             ranke
             ,
             neither
             suppose
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             gouernment
             is
             committed
             for
             the
             time
             in
             Temporall
             affaires
             ,
             for
             seeing
             we
             consist
             of
             minde
             and
             bodie
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             this
             temporall
             life
             ,
             and
             vse
             temporall
             things
             for
             the
             helping
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             behooueth
             for
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             this
             life
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             powers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             place
             and
             honour
             doe
             manage
             worldly
             matters
             .
             But
             of
             that
             part
             whereby
             we
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             desires
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             same
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
          
           
           
             to
             giue
             vs
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             thinke
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             pay
             custome
             or
             tribute
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             need
             not
             to
             yeeld
             honour
             due
             to
             those
             powers
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             great
             error
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             thinke
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             subiect
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             excels
             in
             authoritie
             for
             temporall
             Gouernment
             ,
             hath
             power
             ouer
             his
             Faith
             ,
             he
             falls
             into
             a
             greater
             error
             .
             But
             a
             meane
             must
             bee
             obserued
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             prescribeth
             ,
             that
             we
             giue
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           Austine
           comprehends
           many
           things
           in
           few
           words
           which
           support
           diuers
           of
           our
           assertions
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           and
           there
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
           For
           both
           first
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           exempteth
           none
           from
           the
           subiection
           of
           Temporall
           power
           :
           whereof
           two
           things
           necessarily
           follow
           ;
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           all
           other
           Christians
           were
           subiect
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Heathen
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           neither
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Apostle
           ,
           was
           endued
           with
           any
           Temporal
           power
           ouer
           Christians
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           wholy
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           those
           first
           Christians
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           Heathen
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           appoint
           other
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           strength
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           Bellarmine
           vntruly
           thinketh
           )
           q
           because
           they
           were
           not
           deliuered
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           Temporall
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           subiect
           ,
           before
           they
           receiued
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           declare
           hereafter
           Chap.
           21.
           in
           a
           large
           discourse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           seeing
           he
           speaketh
           generally
           of
           that
           subiection
           ,
           and
           vseth
           such
           a
           speech
           ,
           wherein
           he
           includeth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           excepts
           none
           ,
           he
           doth
           plainly
           enough
           declare
           ,
           that
           Clergie-men
           as
           well
           as
           Lay-men
           are
           in
           this
           life
           subiect
           to
           Temporall
           power
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           deliuereth
           vs
           a
           notable
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           a
           twofold
           dutie
           of
           Subiects
           ,
           both
           toward
           God
           and
           toward
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Temporall
           power
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           both
           of
           them
           ought
           
           to
           serue
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           that
           which
           is
           right
           and
           due
           ,
           which
           learning
           we
           haue
           followed
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Bookes
           
             De
             Regno
          
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           lay
           this
           downe
           as
           a
           maine
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           we
           spake
           of
           before
           ,
           is
           ment
           by
           him
           onely
           of
           the
           Temporall
           iurisdiction
           .
           And
           yet
           wee
           confesse
           ,
           that
           that
           opinion
           of
           performing
           obedience
           may
           very
           truly
           bee
           applied
           to
           Spirituall
           iurisdiction
           also
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           generall
           similitude
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           
             of
             the
             identitie
             of
             reason
          
           ,
           which
           holdes
           so
           iustly
           between
           them
           g
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           the
           Apostles
           in
           those
           times
           had
           no
           Temporall
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           priuate
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           regenerate
           and
           made
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           should
           obtaine
           that
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           Seeing
           it
           is
           repugnant
           of
           the
           Successors
           part
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           more
           interest
           ouer
           their
           spirituall
           Children
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           whom
           they
           succeed
           .
           But
           on
           the
           Princes
           part
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           spoken
           with
           more
           indignitie
           and
           iniustice
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           professing
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           bee
           pressed
           with
           a
           harder
           yoke
           ,
           then
           any
           priuate
           man
           among
           the
           Multitude
           .
           But
           priuate
           men
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           the
           spirituall
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           lost
           no
           inheritance
           nor
           any
           temporall
           interest
           ,
           excepting
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           offered
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ,
           and
           conferred
           to
           the
           common
           vse
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           Actes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           h
           where
           Ananias
           his
           lye
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           being
           taxed
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             whilest
             it
             remained
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             appertaine
             to
             thee
             ?
             and
             after
             it
             was
             sould
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             in
             thine
             owne
             power
             ?
          
           Likewise
           therefore
           the
           Princes
           also
           after
           they
           gaue
           their
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           retained
           entirely
           and
           vntouched
           all
           their
           temporall
           interest
           ,
           I
           meane
           their
           Ciuill
           gouernment
           and
           authoritie
           .
           Neither
           doth
           it
           a
           whit
           helpe
           the
           Aduersaries
           cause
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Apostles
           therefore
           had
           no
           Temporall
           power
           ouer
           the
           Princes
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           made
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           *
           
             for
             what
          
           
           
             haue
             I
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             iudge
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             ?
          
           But
           that
           the
           Pope
           now
           hath
           that
           power
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           made
           Christians
           and
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           supreme
           Prince
           and
           head
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Christians
           and
           that
           the
           right
           order
           of
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           doth
           require
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           should
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Sonne
           .
           This
           reason
           is
           so
           trifling
           and
           meerely
           nothing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           that
           any
           place
           hath
           been
           giuen
           to
           it
           by
           learned
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           spirituall
           subiection
           ,
           whereby
           Princes
           are
           made
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           wholy
           distinguished
           and
           seperated
           from
           Temporall
           subiection
           so
           as
           one
           followeth
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           But
           as
           a
           President
           or
           Consul
           in
           the
           time
           while
           he
           is
           in
           office
           ,
           may
           giue
           himselfe
           in
           adoption
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           passe
           into
           the
           family
           of
           an
           adoptiue
           father
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           fatherly
           power
           :
           whereas
           notwithstanding
           by
           that
           lawfull
           act
           ,
           he
           transferreth
           not
           vpon
           the
           Adopter
           ,
           either
           his
           Consular
           authoritie
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           appertaining
           to
           him
           by
           the
           right
           of
           that
           office
           ;
           so
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           themselues
           to
           be
           adopted
           by
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           their
           Father
           ,
           doe
           still
           reserue
           to
           themselues
           whatsoeuer
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           or
           Patrimonie
           they
           haue
           any
           where
           ,
           free
           ,
           entier
           and
           vntouched
           by
           the
           same
           right
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Pope
           acquires
           no
           more
           temporall
           power
           by
           that
           spirituall
           Adoption
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           prooued
           at
           large
           hereafter
           .
           *
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Christian
           Common-weale
           did
           exceedingly
           flourish
           ,
           both
           with
           multitude
           of
           Beleeuers
           ,
           and
           sanctimonie
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           with
           learning
           and
           examples
           of
           great
           Clerkes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           was
           vexed
           and
           tossed
           by
           euill
           Princes
           ,
           euen
           such
           as
           by
           Baptisme
           were
           made
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           I
           will
           not
           say
           expresse
           and
           manifest
           declaration
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           light
           mention
           made
           amongst
           the
           Clergie
           of
           this
           Principalitie
           ,
           and
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           bestowed
           by
           the
           Lord
           vpon
           Peters
           person
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           sort
           had
           belonged
           to
           his
           successors
           ,
           although
           in
           truth
           or
           in
           deed
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           exercised
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           neuer
           beene
           passed
           ouer
           in
           so
           deepe
           silence
           and
           so
           long
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           and
           so
           worthy
           men
           for
           holinesse
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           feared
           nothing
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Who
           will
           beleeue
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           burning
           with
           zeale
           and
           affection
           to
           gouerne
           the
           Church
           ,
           would
           so
           neglect
           this
           part
           of
           this
           Pastorall
           dutie
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           had
           thought
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           ,
           (
           wherein
           certaine
           of
           their
           successors
           haue
           placed
           the
           greatest
           defence
           and
           protection
           of
           the
           Faith
           )
           that
           vpon
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           occasions
           they
           would
           neuer
           vse
           it
           against
           hereticall
           Emperours
           ?
           And
           yet
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           euer
           so
           much
           as
           signified
           by
           writing
           or
           by
           word
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           he
           was
           superiour
           to
           the
           Emperour
           in
           temporall
           matters
           .
           Nay
           rather
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           as
           he
           excelled
           most
           in
           learning
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           so
           he
           with
           much
           submission
           obserued
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           sticked
           not
           to
           professe
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           his
           vassall
           and
           seruant
           .
           S.
           Gregorie
           the
           Great
           ,
           may
           stand
           for
           many
           instances
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           certaine
           Epistle
           to
           Mauricius
           the
           Emperor
           .
           *
           
             And
             I
             the
             vnworthy
             seruant
             of
             your
             Pietie
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             For
             therefore
             ,
             is
             power
             giuen
             from
             heauen
             to
             the
             Pietie
             of
             my
             Lords
             ,
             ouer
             all
             men
             ,
          
           (
           he
           said
           Lords
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           comprehend
           both
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Augusta
           ,
           by
           whom
           Mauricius
           had
           the
           Empire
           in
           dowrie
           .
           )
           Marke
           how
           this
           holy
           Bishop
           ,
           witnesseth
           that
           power
           is
           giuen
           from
           heauen
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ouer
           the
           Pope
           ;
           
             aboue
             all
             men
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           therefore
           aboue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           a
           man.
           Now
           it
           matters
           not
           much
           for
           the
           minde
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Author
           whether
           he
           writ
           this
           as
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Pope
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           priuate
           person
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           in
           both
           cases
           hee
           both
           thought
           and
           writ
           it
           ,
           for
           our
           purpose
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           know
           how
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           age
           did
           carie
           themselues
           toward
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           I
           feare
           not
           ,
           lest
           any
           learned
           man
           alleadge
           ,
           that
           Gregorie
           in
           that
           Epistle
           did
           so
           in
           his
           humilitie
           
           exalt
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           subiection
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           due
           to
           him
           .
           Because
           if
           any
           sillie
           fellow
           doe
           thus
           obiect
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           him
           this
           answere
           onely
           ,
           that
           he
           offers
           so
           holie
           a
           Bishop
           great
           iniurie
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           for
           humilitie
           sake
           the
           lyeth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           lyeth
           to
           the
           great
           preiudice
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           as
           now
           it
           is
           no
           officious
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           pernicious
           lye
           .
           Let
           him
           heare
           S.
           Austine
           .
           2
           
             When
             thou
             lyest
             for
             humilities
             sake
             ,
             if
             thou
             diddest
             not
             sinne
             before
             thou
             didst
             lye
             ,
             by
             lying
             thou
             hast
             committed
             that
             ,
             which
             thou
             diddest
             shun
             .
          
           Now
           that
           Gregorie
           spake
           not
           faignedly
           ,
           and
           Court-like
           ,
           but
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           those
           wordes
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           which
           he
           writeth
           more
           expresly
           about
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Epistle
           of
           his
           necessarie
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           toward
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Mauricius
           had
           made
           a
           law
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           vniust
           and
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           Gregorie
           ,
           receiuing
           a
           Commandement
           from
           the
           Emperour
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           did
           send
           it
           accordingly
           into
           diuers
           countries
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           .
           Therfore
           thus
           he
           concludes
           that
           Epistle
           :
           
             I
             being
             subiect
             to
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             haue
             caused
             the
             same
             law
             to
             bee
             sent
             abroad
             into
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             because
             the
             same
             law
             is
             no
             whit
             pleasing
             to
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             behold
             I
             haue
             signified
             so
             much
             to
             my
             honorable
             Lordes
             by
             this
             letter
             of
             my
             suggestion
             .
             Therefore
             in
             both
             respects
             I
             haue
             discharged
             my
             dutie
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             haue
             both
             performed
             my
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             haue
             not
             concealed
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             on
             Gods
             behalfe
             .
          
        
         
           O
           diuine
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           speech
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           remembred
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Bishops
           of
           all
           ages
           .
           But
           ô
           God!
           whether
           is
           that
           gentle
           and
           humble
           confession
           banished
           out
           of
           our
           world
           ?
           to
           which
           this
           threatning
           and
           insolent
           speech
           against
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           hath
           by
           little
           and
           little
           succeeded
           :
           
             We
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             supreme
             throne
             of
             iustice
             ,
             possessing
             the
             supreme
             power
             ouer
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             earth
             ,
             ouer
             all
             Peoples
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             vs
             not
             by
             humane
             but
             by
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             doe
             declare
             ,
             will
             ,
             command
          
           
           :
           &c.
           which
           word
           it
           is
           plaine
           euen
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           false
           and
           vaine
           ,
           because
           
           the
           Pope
           hath
           neither
           spirituall
           nor
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           vnbeleeuing
           Princes
           and
           People
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           with
           very
           good
           reason
           sheweth
           in
           his
           bookes
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           b
           :
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           fashions
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           will
           they
           not
           driue
           into
           amazement
           and
           wonder
           at
           so
           great
           a
           change
           of
           the
           Popes
           state
           and
           gouernment
           ?
           or
           doe
           they
           not
           giue
           to
           all
           men
           iust
           cause
           to
           enquire
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           former
           Popes
           in
           the
           most
           flowrishing
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           acknowledged
           themselues
           to
           be
           the
           seruants
           ,
           subiects
           ,
           and
           vassals
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           obeied
           their
           authority
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           notwithstanding
           were
           ouer
           them
           in
           spirituall
           :
           and
           our
           later
           Popes
           professe
           themselues
           to
           be
           Lords
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ?
           In
           very
           truth
           ,
           this
           matter
           doth
           giue
           no
           small
           occasion
           to
           many
           learned
           men
           and
           good
           Catholikes
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           iustnesse
           of
           this
           change
           :
           yea
           indeed
           to
           beleeue
           that
           a
           temporall
           gouernement
           so
           great
           and
           so
           absolute
           had
           his
           beginning
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           Popes
           ,
           not
           from
           God
           omnipotent
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           impotent
           ambition
           of
           certaine
           men
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           conferred
           from
           heauen
           vpon
           Peter
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           but
           was
           vsurped
           by
           certaine
           successors
           of
           Peter
           ,
           many
           ages
           after
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           certaine
           Popes
           ,
           hauing
           a
           massed
           huge
           store
           of
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           fostering
           their
           blind
           ambition
           and
           sury
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           challenged
           that
           greatnesse
           to
           themselues
           ,
           whereby
           they
           laboured
           and
           stroue
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           take
           away
           and
           bestow
           ,
           what
           soeuer
           Kingdomes
           and
           Principalities
           are
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Sure
           they
           were
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           other
           men
           are
           ,
           sometimes
           too
           greedy
           of
           vanity
           :
           as
           was
           he
           ,
           who
           only
           for
           the
           malice
           he
           bare
           against
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           set
           forth
           a
           decretall
           constitution
           c
           which
           brought
           foorth
           so
           many
           scandalls
           ,
           so
           many
           dangers
           ,
           that
           it
           deserued
           foorthwith
           to
           be
           abrogated
           by
           Boniface
           his
           successor
           d
           Now
           the
           admirable
           and
           miserable
           assentation
           of
           certaine
           flatterers
           ,
           gaue
           increase
           and
           nourishment
           to
           that
           vice
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           
           their
           fond
           and
           foolish
           assertions
           ,
           such
           as
           now
           these
           Bozian
           fancies
           are
           ,
           affirmed
           that
           all
           things
           were
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Gods
           law
           all
           things
           were
           subiect
           to
           him
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           maruaile
           the
           lesse
           ,
           if
           many
           of
           them
           did
           so
           far
           forget
           their
           Bishoplike
           and
           Apostolike
           modesty
           ,
           that
           through
           a
           desire
           to
           enlarge
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           encroched
           vpon
           other
           mens
           borders
           .
           Of
           whom
           Gaguinus
           a
           learned
           man
           and
           religious
           taxing
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           
             an
             authority
             so
             far
             spread
             ,
             and
             vsurped
             ,
          
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           .
           e
           
             Therefore
             so
             great
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             their
             height
             and
             state
             ,
             that
             making
             small
             reckoning
             of
             Kings
             ,
             they
             glory
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             all
             things
             .
             Neither
             hath
             any
             in
             my
             time
             come
             to
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             who
             ,
             hauing
             once
             got
             the
             place
             ,
             hath
             not
             forthwith
             aduanced
             his
             nephewes
             to
             great
             wealth
             and
             honor
             .
          
           And
           long
           before
           
             Gaguinus
             S.
             Bernard
          
           :
           f
           
             Doth
             not
             in
             these
             dates
             ambition
             ,
             more
             then
             deuotion
             weare
             the
             thresholds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
          
           f
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           Platina
           .
           g
           
             In
             this
             manner
             dieth
             that
             Boniface
             ,
             who
             endeuoured
             to
             strike
             terror
             rather
             then
             religion
             into
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Nations
             Peoples
             :
             who
             also
             laboured
             to
             giue
             Kingdomes
             and
             to
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             to
             famish
             men
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           Gaguinus
           in
           another
           place
           :
           h
           
             Such
             an
             end
             of
             his
             life
             had
             Boniface
             the
             disdainer
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             little
             remembring
             the
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             indeuoured
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             Kingdomes
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             when
             as
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             his
             place
             here
             in
             earth
             ,
             whose
             kingdome
             was
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             earthly
             matters
             ,
             but
             of
             heauenly
             ,
             who
             also
             had
             procured
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             by
             subtelty
             and
             wicked
             practise
             ,
             and
             kept
             Caelestinus
             in
             prison
             ,
             while
             he
             liued
             ,
          
           (
           a
           most
           holy
           man
           )
           
             of
             whom
             he
             receiued
             honor
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           NOw
           I
           do
           chiefly
           find
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           haue
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           Popes
           the
           opportunity
           to
           arrogate
           so
           great
           power
           to
           themselues
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           the
           very
           great
           honor
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           indeed
           there
           was
           reason
           ,
           )
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           chiefe
           Pastor
           of
           soules
           ,
           by
           Princes
           and
           christian
           
           people
           ,
           and
           yet
           ought
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           him
           :
           and
           the
           forestalled
           and
           setled
           opinion
           of
           the
           sanctity
           of
           that
           sea
           of
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           which
           is
           conspicuous
           and
           excelleth
           amongst
           all
           men
           in
           all
           spirituall
           honor
           and
           authority
           :
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           hath
           been
           beyond
           all
           other
           most
           increased
           and
           honored
           with
           wealth
           and
           riches
           .
           By
           these
           meanes
           all
           men
           ,
           were
           very
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Pope
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           holinesse
           would
           challenge
           to
           himselfe
           any
           authority
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           appertaine
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           christian
           man
           in
           any
           manner
           to
           disobey
           the
           Popes
           commandements
           .
           Whereby
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           sundry
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           mindes
           were
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           ambition
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           embouldned
           and
           hartned
           through
           the
           confidence
           of
           this
           so
           great
           reuerence
           and
           affection
           of
           men
           towards
           them
           ,
           drew
           to
           themselues
           this
           power
           ouer
           Kings
           ,
           which
           was
           vtterly
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           first
           successors
           of
           Peter
           .
           The
           which
           also
           passed
           the
           more
           currant
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           preoccupate
           and
           now
           engrafted
           conceipt
           of
           the
           people
           and
           ignorant
           folke
           ,
           who
           being
           possessed
           of
           this
           opinion
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           did
           verily
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           either
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           certaine
           cleargy
           men
           catholikes
           ,
           and
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           either
           erring
           through
           ignorance
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           wholly
           resolued
           into
           flattery
           of
           their
           Prince
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           did
           depend
           ,
           did
           heape
           and
           lay
           vpon
           his
           only
           person
           ,
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           vniuersall
           world
           ,
           with
           these
           allurements
           and
           inuitations
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ran
           with
           speed
           enough
           toward
           honor
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           were
           now
           much
           more
           enflamed
           as
           it
           were
           with
           certaine
           new
           firebrands
           of
           ambition
           and
           aspiring
           thoughts
           .
           For
           all
           ,
           how
           many
           soeuer
           held
           that
           sea
           lawfully
           ,
           gouerned
           the
           Church
           with
           an
           authority
           *
           equall
           to
           Peter
           :
           but
           not
           all
           of
           them
           burning
           with
           the
           zeale
           of
           Peter
           ,
           gouerned
           it
           with
           equall
           disposition
           to
           him
           .
           Nay
           I
           can
           not
           write
           it
           without
           griefe
           of
           heart
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           many
           crept
           into
           that
           place
           by
           violence
           and
           villany
           ,
           others
           did
           breake
           into
           it
           ,
           
           and
           defiled
           the
           most
           holy
           Chaire
           with
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           their
           liues
           and
           behauiour
           :
           others
           also
           ;
           who
           were
           aduanced
           to
           the
           height
           of
           that
           dignitie
           ,
           burned
           with
           an
           ambitious
           desire
           of
           ruling
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           their
           emulation
           and
           enuie
           against
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           endeuoured
           by
           all
           deuise
           and
           cunning
           to
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           was
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           with
           the
           encrease
           of
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           and
           authoritie
           .
           Which
           affectation
           ,
           although
           at
           the
           first
           diuers
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           grace
           and
           ornament
           to
           that
           great
           dignitie
           ,
           which
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           successor
           of
           blessed
           Peter
           doth
           hold
           ,
           yet
           when
           some
           of
           them
           grew
           to
           that
           insolencie
           ,
           that
           they
           supposed
           it
           lawfull
           for
           them
           not
           onely
           to
           throw
           downe
           Kings
           from
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           giue
           away
           great
           and
           goodly
           kingdomes
           ,
           for
           reward
           ,
           nay
           for
           a
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           grant
           them
           to
           any
           that
           would
           seaze
           vpon
           them
           ,
           then
           surely
           there
           was
           no
           reasonable
           man
           ,
           but
           hee
           greatly
           misliked
           that
           vnreasonable
           pride
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           either
           shed
           teares
           ,
           or
           conceiued
           great
           anger
           at
           the
           same
           .
           Who
           was
           there
           at
           that
           time
           that
           did
           not
           either
           mourne
           inwardly
           ,
           or
           gnash
           his
           teeth
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           that
           most
           proud
           Pope
           whom
           we
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           presumed
           so
           arrogantly
           to
           depriue
           that
           most
           mightie
           Monarch
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           bestow
           it
           together
           with
           the
           Empire
           vpon
           Albert
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ?
           And
           that
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           King
           had
           laid
           his
           Legate
           by
           the
           heeles
           ,
           for
           threatning
           him
           in
           so
           saucie
           manner
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           though
           by
           that
           Act
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           whom
           a
           little
           before
           Innocent
           the
           3
           had
           ingeniously
           confessed
           
           that
           he
           had
           no
           superiour
           in
           temporall
           matters
           )
           he
           had
           resigned
           his
           kingdome
           to
           the
           Pope
           as
           Client
           and
           Feudaire
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           denoūceth
           to
           the
           King
           by
           the
           Archdeacon
           of
           Narbona
           ,
           that
           
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Fraence
             ,
             was
             escheted
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             his
             Contumacie
             ,
             and
             violating
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Nations
             ,
          
           which
           speach
           of
           his
           ,
           what
           doth
           it
           else
           imply
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           in
           all
           mens
           iudgement
           the
           most
           free
           and
           flourishing
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           
           example
           and
           precedent
           thereof
           ,
           all
           other
           Christian
           kingdomes
           ,
           are
           as
           Benefices
           and
           Feudes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ?
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           otherwise
           escheate
           to
           that
           Church
           for
           Contumacie
           &
           felonie
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           ,
           )
           vnlesse
           the
           direct
           temporall
           Dominion
           and
           fee
           of
           those
           kingdomes
           were
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           occasion
           of
           affecting
           so
           great
           a
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           was
           presented
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           the
           principall
           bulwarke
           of
           the
           spirituall
           gouernment
           ;
           which
           was
           so
           great
           terror
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           durst
           neither
           neglect
           nor
           contemne
           the
           Popes
           curses
           ;
           being
           armed
           &
           fortified
           howsoeuer
           by
           right
           or
           by
           wrong
           ,
           with
           the
           thunderbolt
           of
           Excommunication
           :
           and
           this
           voice
           did
           vsually
           sound
           out
           of
           Pulpits
           ,
           
             That
             euery
             Excommunication
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             vniust
             was
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           belonged
           only
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           iudge
           whether
           it
           were
           iust
           or
           vniust
           .
           Besides
           that
           also
           ,
           
             that
             a
             man
             ought
             neither
             to
             eat
             ,
             nor
             to
             haue
             any
             Commerce
             with
             Excommunicate
             persons
          
           k
           .
           With
           which
           warnings
           and
           threatnings
           the
           Subiects
           of
           Princes
           excommunicate
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           terrified
           ,
           did
           fall
           from
           their
           Obedience
           :
           and
           that
           which
           in
           Euils
           of
           this
           Nature
           was
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Pope
           partly
           by
           threatning
           of
           the
           like
           Curses
           partly
           by
           perswasions
           and
           gifts
           ,
           raised
           other
           Princes
           against
           a
           Prince
           that
           had
           been
           excommunicate
           by
           him
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           those
           Princes
           vpon
           whom
           this
           malice
           of
           the
           Popes
           did
           sit
           so
           hard
           ,
           being
           wrapped
           in
           so
           many
           dangers
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           such
           a
           hazard
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           made
           choise
           rather
           to
           pacific
           an
           angry
           Pope
           with
           the
           submission
           of
           their
           Crowne
           and
           Scepter
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           redeeme
           their
           vexations
           )
           then
           for
           their
           owne
           particular
           to
           embroyle
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           all
           a
           fire
           with
           sedition
           and
           armes
           .
           This
           short
           and
           compendious
           way
           had
           Popes
           ,
           to
           exanimate
           and
           daunt
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           with
           feare
           ,
           and
           almost
           to
           obtaine
           a
           victorie
           without
           striking
           stroke
           .
           Notwithstanding
           many
           Princes
           of
           good
           resolution
           withstood
           such
           attempts
           and
           proffers
           of
           Popes
           ,
           and
           that
           
           so
           stiffely
           ,
           that
           the
           mischiefe
           which
           followed
           thereon
           turned
           rather
           to
           the
           Popes
           hinderance
           then
           the
           Prince
           .
           But
           in
           this
           place
           the
           Reader
           may
           please
           to
           be
           aduertised
           ,
           that
           this
           Opinion
           which
           was
           so
           rife
           in
           euery
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           
             That
             euery
             Excommunication
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
          
           ought
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           with
           this
           exception
           ,
           
             without
             that
             it
             manifestly
             appeare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vniust
             ,
          
           for
           then
           it
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           nor
           feared
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           partie
           excommunicate
           be
           free
           from
           contempt
           and
           presumption
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           workes
           backwards
           ,
           and
           hurts
           not
           him
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           cast
           ,
           but
           him
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           is
           cast
           .
           Of
           which
           sort
           that
           Excommunication
           seemeth
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           is
           charged
           vpon
           Subiects
           because
           they
           obey
           their
           King
           or
           Prince
           being
           excommunicate
           in
           those
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           repugne
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           declared
           in
           a
           more
           conuenient
           place
           .
           l
           Besides
           neither
           is
           that
           alwaies
           true
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             commerce
             or
             eat
             meate
             with
             Excommunicate
             persons
             ,
          
           for
           in
           this
           case
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           where
           the
           danger
           is
           apparant
           ,
           least
           by
           such
           a
           separation
           some
           great
           mischiefe
           arise
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           vsually
           it
           doth
           ,
           when
           a
           Prince
           is
           excommunicate
           ,
           if
           his
           Subiects
           forbeare
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           neuer
           any
           Prince
           so
           much
           forlorne
           ,
           who
           cannot
           finde
           friends
           and
           clients
           ,
           by
           whose
           aide
           and
           armes
           hee
           may
           maintaine
           his
           cause
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           vniust
           ,
           with
           great
           hurt
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           common-weale
           ,
           whereof
           both
           in
           the
           memorie
           of
           our
           Forefathers
           and
           in
           our
           owne
           age
           ,
           there
           haue
           beene
           lamentable
           examples
           in
           Christian
           countries
           :
           where
           I
           say
           any
           such
           thing
           is
           feared
           ,
           a
           separation
           of
           bodies
           is
           not
           necessarie
           ,
           
             But
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             be
             seuered
             from
             such
             in
             heart
             ,
             to
             be
             distinguished
             by
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unitie
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             preserued
             for
             the
             health
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             weake
             :
          
           as
           S.
           Austine
           excellently
           teacheth
           ,
           m
           whereby
           it
           seemeth
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           doth
           very
           vnaduisedly
           ,
           who
           forbids
           the
           Subiects
           communion
           and
           societie
           with
           their
           Prince
           so
           oft
           as
           no
           small
           both
           diuision
           and
           confusion
           hangeth
           ouer
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           yea
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           the
           Subiects
           are
           not
           bound
           ,
           to
           obey
           the
           Pope
           commanding
           the
           separation
           of
           their
           bodies
           .
           But
           of
           this
           matter
           more
           in
           his
           place
           .
           By
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           in
           the
           East
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           vsurped
           to
           themselues
           this
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           Princes
           which
           none
           of
           all
           their
           Ancesters
           did
           euer
           acknowledge
           neither
           in
           the
           first
           nor
           in
           the
           middle
           times
           .
           And
           indeed
           Gregorie
           the
           7.
           being
           exasperated
           partly
           with
           the
           publike
           offence
           of
           Henry
           the
           4.
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           a
           priuate
           iniurie
           ,
           did
           first
           of
           all
           challenge
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           right
           and
           power
           to
           giue
           and
           take
           away
           kingdomes
           ,
           affirming
           that
           Christ
           did
           giue
           to
           Peter
           and
           his
           successors
           ,
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           :
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           
             Petra
             dedit
             Petro
             ,
             Petrus
             diadema
             Rodolpho
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Gregorie
           raised
           nothing
           of
           that
           action
           but
           bloudy
           and
           raging
           Tragedies
           :
           and
           was
           hindred
           by
           force
           and
           armes
           that
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           his
           vnhappy
           designes
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           first
           times
           had
           no
           such
           power
           ,
           nay
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suppose
           that
           she
           had
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           clearely
           prooued
           out
           of
           that
           Epistle
           of
           Hosius
           ,
           which
           wee
           alleadged
           to
           Constantius
           infected
           with
           the
           Arrian
           heresie
           :
           and
           also
           vexing
           Liberius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           other
           Orthodoxall
           Bishops
           with
           banishments
           and
           sundry
           other
           miseries
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           worthy
           man
           speakes
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           nor
           of
           a
           simple
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiasticke
           order
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           :
           and
           hee
           saith
           either
           true
           or
           false
           :
           If
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           temporall
           Iurisdiction
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           heresie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           grieuous
           and
           pestilent
           crime
           that
           is
           .
           If
           false
           ,
           wherefore
           ?
           that
           he
           might
           flatter
           the
           Emperour
           ?
           very
           like
           :
           how
           then
           could
           he
           thus
           say
           ,
           
             Loquebar
             de
             testimonijs
             tuis
             in
             conspectu
             Regum
             &
             non
             confundebar
          
           n
           .
           Or
           because
           he
           knew
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Surely
           I
           thinke
           no
           man
           will
           ascribe
           that
           to
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           onely
           match
           the
           most
           of
           his
           age
           in
           learning
           
           and
           eloquence
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           yeeres
           exceeded
           them
           all
           in
           experience
           ,
           who
           hauing
           often
           been
           present
           at
           Councels
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           heard
           their
           iudgement
           :
           of
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           what
           was
           there
           determined
           touching
           〈◊〉
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ouer
           them
           .
           I
           adde
           also
           that
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           this
           iudgement
           of
           this
           most
           noble
           Confessort
           to
           Constantius
           is
           commended
           by
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           but
           neuer
           misliked
           by
           any
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           either
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           ages
           following
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           iustly
           conceiue
           any
           preiudicate
           opinion
           of
           this
           iudgement
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           I
           Haue
           alreadie
           sufficiently
           discoursed
           of
           the
           follie
           of
           Bozius
           .
           and
           the
           Canonists
           who
           affirme
           that
           the
           dominion
           and
           Empire
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           Pope
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           For
           I
           need
           not
           spend
           much
           paines
           in
           resuting
           the
           same
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           long
           agoe
           hissed
           out
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           the
           Diuines
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           passe
           ouer
           to
           the
           other
           opinion
           ,
           which
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           misliking
           that
           of
           the
           Canonists
           haue
           substituted
           in
           the
           place
           of
           this
           reiected
           fancie
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           see
           whether
           it
           agree
           with
           the
           truth
           .
           Now
           he
           hath
           propounded
           it
           thus
           in
           the
           first
           Chap.
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             temporall
             power
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             certaine
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             spirituall
             monarchie
             :
             hath
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             power
             euen
             temporall
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             temporall
             estates
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           Which
           opinion
           if
           it
           bee
           true
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           drawen
           from
           the
           Bishops
           by
           the
           denial
           of
           direct
           power
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           largely
           restored
           to
           him
           by
           this
           oblique
           and
           indirect
           way
           of
           ruling
           .
           But
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           assaultable
           with
           the
           same
           engine
           wherewith
           that
           opinion
           of
           the
           Canonists
           was
           battered
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           and
           aboue
           the
           rest
           Bellarmine
           learnedly
           doth
           for
           this
           reason
           reprooue
           the
           Canonists
           opinion
           ,
           which
           giues
           to
           the
           pope
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           Kings
           and
           secular
           Princes
           the
           execution
           onely
           ,
           and
           that
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           doe
           freely
           confesse
           (
           as
           is
           expressed
           in
           diuers
           of
           their
           letters
           )
           that
           temporall
           Empires
           and
           Kingdomes
           are
           giuen
           to
           princes
           of
           God
           :
           and
           whatsoeuer
           either
           power
           or
           execution
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           haue
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           it
           of
           Christ.
           From
           whence
           the
           same
           Bellarmine
           concludes
           that
           argument
           very
           finely
           against
           the
           Canonists
           in
           a
           dilemma
           ,
           or
           perplexed
           maner
           of
           reasoning
           .
           a
           
             Therefore
             I
             aske
             (
             quoth
             he
             ,
             )
             either
             the
             Pope
             can
             take
             from
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             this
             execution
             ,
             as
             being
             himselfe
             the
             supreme
             King
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             he
             cannot
             :
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             not
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             hath
             not
             truely
             this
             Kingly
             power
             .
          
        
         
           And
           why
           may
           not
           wee
           aswell
           vse
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           against
           this
           other
           opinion
           of
           the
           Diuines
           ?
           Kingdomes
           and
           Empires
           are
           giuen
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           many
           holy
           Popes
           doe
           witnesse
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           S.
           Gregorie
           in
           a
           certaine
           Epistle
           to
           Mauricius
           the
           Emperour
           b
           ,
           beginneth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Our
             most
             sacred
             Lord
             ,
             and
             appointed
             of
             God
             :
             and
             in
             another
             to
          
           Constantia
           Augusta
           :
           
             Therefore
             your
             piety
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             whom
             with
             our
             Soueraigne
             Lord
             ,
             Almightie
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             gouerne
             the
             world
             ,
             let
             her
             by
             fauouring
             of
             Iustice
             returne
             her
             seruice
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             receiued
             the
             right
             of
             so
             great
             authoritie
             .
          
           What
           should
           I
           vse
           many
           words
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           it selfe
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           receiue
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           whose
           Vice-gerents
           they
           are
           therein
           ,
           as
           saith
           Lyranus
           vpon
           that
           of
           Wisedome
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Power
             is
             giuen
             to
             you
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             vertue
             from
             the
             Highest
             ,
             who
             will
             inquire
             into
             your
             works
             .
          
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           a
           man
           vse
           a
           dilemma
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           against
           Bellarmine
           .
           The
           Pope
           can
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           directly
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           take
           away
           kingdomes
           and
           empires
           ,
           from
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           he
           can
           not
           :
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           some
           manner
           greater
           than
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           takes
           away
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           :
           For
           one
           that
           is
           lesse
           or
           equall
           ,
           cannot
           take
           away
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           granted
           
           by
           his
           greater
           or
           his
           equall
           :
           Nay
           nor
           the
           Deputie
           or
           Vicar
           of
           him
           who
           granted
           ,
           without
           the
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           least
           any
           man
           should
           lay
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           as
           Christs
           Vicar
           doth
           it
           .
           Whereas
           it
           can
           be
           no
           where
           found
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           receiued
           any
           warrant
           touching
           that
           matter
           ,
           either
           expresly
           ,
           or
           by
           implication
           ,
           as
           by
           those
           things
           which
           follow
           will
           easily
           appeare
           .
           If
           hee
           can
           not
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           false
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           supreame
           power
           indirectly
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           depose
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           from
           their
           thrones
           ,
           and
           to
           suffect
           others
           in
           their
           places
           .
           I
           would
           they
           would
           consider
           how
           their
           owne
           argument
           doth
           wringe
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           another
           of
           greater
           force
           ,
           which
           we
           reported
           aboue
           out
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           and
           Chapter
           of
           Bellarmine
           ;
           the
           which
           also
           in
           this
           place
           we
           will
           and
           that
           by
           good
           right
           fit
           to
           our
           purpose
           in
           this
           maner
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           temporall
           power
           indirectly
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           temporalties
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           either
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           or
           of
           man.
           If
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             That
             should
             appeare
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             surely
             by
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             haue
             nothing
             but
             that
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             were
             giuen
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             the
             keies
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             earth
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             :
             as
             for
             tradition
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             aduersaries
             produce
             none
             ,
          
           neither
           Canonists
           nor
           Diuines
           .
           If
           by
           mans
           law
           ,
           let
           them
           bring
           foorth
           their
           law
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           all
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           neede
           neither
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           tradition
           of
           Apostles
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           since
           it
           appertameth
           to
           the
           Pope
           onely
           indirectly
           and
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           consequence
           ,
           as
           a
           certaine
           and
           inseparable
           accession
           ,
           and
           appurtenance
           of
           that
           Spirituall
           power
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           supreme
           Pastor
           of
           soules
           is
           indued
           ouer
           all
           the
           sheepe
           of
           the
           Christian
           flocke
           :
           We
           also
           will
           require
           of
           them
           some
           testimonie
           of
           this
           accession
           and
           coniunction
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           or
           traditions
           of
           Apostles
           :
           Wee
           doe
           require
           I
           
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           vs
           either
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           or
           tradition
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           accession
           and
           consequence
           necessarie
           and
           inseparable
           to
           that
           Spirituall
           power
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Popes
           office
           in
           some
           manner
           :
           that
           is
           indirectly
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           temporall
           matters
           of
           Christians
           :
           seeing
           it
           is
           verie
           vnlikely
           ,
           if
           that
           belongs
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           an
           extent
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           higher
           amongst
           men
           hath
           beene
           omitted
           in
           so
           deepe
           silence
           in
           the
           Church
           so
           many
           ages
           ,
           both
           by
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           successors
           :
           for
           if
           each
           power
           may
           be
           seuered
           from
           other
           ,
           the
           Spirituall
           from
           the
           Temporall
           ,
           and
           contiarily
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           some
           place
           for
           that
           opinion
           ,
           which
           determines
           that
           that
           which
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           be
           done
           directly
           ,
           cannot
           be
           done
           indirectly
           :
           for
           so
           haue
           wise
           men
           defined
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           any
           thing
           is
           forbidden
           to
           bee
           done
           directly
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           can
           neither
           bee
           done
           indirectly
           or
           by
           consequence
           :
           vnlesse
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           doe
           follow
           necessarily
           to
           another
           thing
           lawfully
           permitted
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           thing
           permitted
           cannot
           proceed
           without
           the
           thing
           prohibited
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           (
           as
           I
           may
           speake
           with
           the
           Ciuilians
           )
           
             The
             cause
             of
             both
             be
             so
             commixed
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             seuered
          
           e
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           concluded
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           alone
           cannot
           alien
           any
           thing
           ,
           cannot
           yeeld
           to
           a
           sute
           moued
           vpon
           the
           same
           thing
           f
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           this
           meane
           he
           should
           obliquely
           &
           indirectly
           alien
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           Pope
           as
           he
           is
           Pope
           hath
           no
           temporall
           power
           directly
           ouer
           Christians
           which
           they
           do
           grant
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           proued
           by
           the
           former
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           haue
           none
           not
           so
           much
           as
           indirectly
           .
           Therefore
           that
           they
           may
           perswade
           men
           to
           their
           opinion
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           bring
           testimonie
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           or
           traditions
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           make
           plaine
           that
           this
           temporall
           power
           whereof
           they
           speake
           ,
           is
           so
           ioined
           with
           the
           Spirituall
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           meanes
           it
           can
           be
           pulled
           and
           diuided
           from
           it
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           the
           Spirituall
           cannot
           consist
           without
           it
           .
           Which
           because
           they
           could
           not
           performe
           ,
           they
           haue
           followed
           nothing
           but
           vncertaine
           
           opinions
           ,
           and
           such
           reasons
           as
           seeme
           not
           sufficiently
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           assume
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           examine
           in
           their
           order
           and
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           THe
           former
           opinion
           of
           the
           temporall
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           the
           Pope
           hath
           indirectly
           ,
           is
           vehemently
           shaken
           euen
           by
           this
           that
           neither
           practise
           nor
           example
           ,
           nor
           any
           mention
           of
           such
           a
           papall
           power
           hath
           been
           heard
           of
           the
           space
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           those
           times
           many
           christian
           Princes
           did
           abuse
           their
           Kingdomes
           and
           Gouernments
           impiously
           ,
           cruelly
           ,
           peruersly
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           preiudice
           and
           mischeefe
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           whereof
           one
           of
           the
           two
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Bishops
           of
           those
           times
           were
           wanting
           to
           their
           duties
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           times
           ensuing
           did
           and
           at
           this
           day
           doe
           gouerne
           the
           Church
           with
           greater
           power
           and
           command
           ,
           because
           these
           later
           haue
           openly
           challenged
           to
           themselues
           this
           temporall
           power
           ,
           and
           haue
           endeuoured
           to
           pull
           the
           same
           in
           and
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           but
           the
           former
           haue
           not
           at
           any
           time
           acknowledged
           that
           any
           such
           right
           belongeth
           to
           them
           :
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           what
           answers
           haue
           been
           made
           by
           diuers
           to
           excuse
           those
           first
           Pastors
           :
           but
           I
           know
           that
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           diligently
           examined
           they
           can
           not
           be
           allowed
           by
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           indifferent
           iudge
           .
        
         
           There
           came
           foorth
           a
           booke
           printed
           at
           Rome
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1588.
           published
           vnder
           a
           fained
           name
           of
           
             Franciscus
             Romulus
          
           ,
           with
           this
           title
           :
           
             An
             answer
             to
             certaine
             heads
             of
             an
             Apologie
             which
             is
             falsly
             intituled
             Catholike
             ,
             for
             the
             succession
             of
             Henry
             of
             Nauar
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             .
          
           The
           author
           of
           which
           booke
           ,
           whome
           Bellarmine
           knowes
           and
           loues
           very
           well
           ,
           labours
           to
           take
           away
           this
           most
           important
           obiection
           ,
           by
           the
           change
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           diuerse
           reason
           and
           condition
           of
           times
           and
           persons
           which
           oftentime
           brings
           in
           diuersity
           of
           law
           a
           .
           For
           
           thus
           he
           saith
           .
           
             And
             now
             where
             as
             the
             aduersarie
             obiecteth
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             touching
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             ancestors
             ,
             who
             endured
             many
             hereticall
             Princes
             ,
             as
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             Arius
             ,
             Anastasius
             an
             Eutychian
             ,
             Heraclius
             a
             Monothelite
             ,
             and
             others
             besides
             ,
             it
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             ought
             not
             rashly
             and
             inconsideratly
             to
             abuse
             her
             power
             .
             Moreouer
             it
             falleth
             out
             not
             very
             seldome
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             certaine
             Kings
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             being
             also
             ioined
             with
             wickednesse
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             neither
             profiteth
             any
             thing
             to
             restraine
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             very
             much
             hurt
             to
             Catholike
             people
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             these
             Princes
             prouoked
             do
             rage
             the
             more
             .
             For
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             had
             it
             auailed
             the
             Church
             in
             times
             past
             if
             she
             had
             assaied
             to
             excōmunicate
             &
             to
             depose
             either
             the
             Ostrogoth
             Kings
             in
             Italy
             ,
             or
             the
             Visegothes
             in
             Spain
             ,
             or
             the
             Vandales
             in
             Afrik
             ,
             although
             she
             might
             haue
             done
             it
             very
             iustly
             ?
             and
             the
             very
             same
             ought
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             and
             others
             aboue
             named
             ,
             and
             indeed
             then
             the
             times
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ought
             rather
             to
             haue
             been
             ready
             to
             suffer
             Martirdome
             ,
             then
             to
             punish
             Princes
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Church
             perceiued
             ,
             that
             now
             some
             place
             was
             opened
             to
             her
             power
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             spirituall
             profit
             of
             the
             Princes
             themselues
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             without
             the
             mischeefe
             and
             hurt
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             she
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             examples
             alleadged
             before
             doe
             prooue
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Church
             iudged
             that
             Leo
             Isaurus
             was
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             halfe
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             Childerike
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             indeed
             afterward
             both
             Leo
             wanted
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             Childerike
             his
             kingdome
             of
             France
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             therefore
             tolerate
             those
             ancient
             Emperors
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             aduersary
             dreameth
             ,
             )
             because
             they
             succeeded
             lawfully
             into
             the
             Empire
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             she
             had
             also
             borne
             with
             Leo
             also
             and
             Henry
             ,
             and
             Childerike
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             no
             lesse
             lawfully
             ,
             but
             because
             she
             could
             not
             punish
             them
             without
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             these
             she
             might
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           ,
           in
           which
           words
           he
           yeeldeth
           a
           double
           reason
           of
           the
           diuersity
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Church
           endured
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Iulianus
             ;
             Valens
             ,
             Valentinianus
          
           the
           yonger
           ,
           
             Anastasius
             Heraclius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           hereticall
           Princes
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           
           forbeare
           
             Leo
             Isaurus
             ,
             Henry
             IV.
             Childerike
             ,
          
           and
           the
           dangerous
           Princes
           of
           the
           ages
           ensuing
           :
           
             One
             forsooth
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             times
             were
             such
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ought
             to
             haue
             been
             ready
             rather
             to
             suffer
             Martirdome
             ,
             then
             to
             punish
             Princes
             .
          
           The
           other
           because
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             could
             not
             without
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             people
             punish
             Constantius
             .
             Iulianus
             ,
             Valens
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           sort
           aboue
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           
             Leo
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Childerike
          
           and
           the
           others
           she
           could
           ;
           therefore
           them
           she
           endured
           ,
           these
           she
           endured
           not
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           if
           both
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           diuersity
           be
           not
           false
           ,
           and
           grounded
           vpon
           mere
           and
           strange
           falshoods
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           hath
           assigned
           any
           better
           ,
           nor
           as
           I
           thinke
           can
           assigne
           any
           ,
           saue
           only
           that
           ,
           which
           doth
           vtterly
           ouerthrow
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           tolerate
           those
           former
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           because
           as
           yet
           that
           blind
           ambition
           was
           not
           crept
           into
           her
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           succeeding
           Popes
           caried
           away
           with
           greedinesse
           of
           glory
           ,
           vsurped
           that
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           whereof
           we
           speake
           .
           Therefore
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           time
           being
           contented
           with
           their
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           they
           exercised
           with
           indifferency
           vpon
           all
           persons
           ,
           did
           wholly
           forbeare
           the
           temporall
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           know
           that
           it
           belonged
           not
           vnto
           them
           :
           so
           recommending
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           with
           humility
           and
           patience
           expect
           the
           conuersion
           or
           confusion
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           .
           But
           I
           returne
           to
           the
           reasons
           giuen
           by
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           faulty
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           to
           deale
           plainly
           ,
           his
           former
           reason
           or
           cause
           of
           diuersity
           seemeth
           to
           me
           very
           vnworthy
           and
           vnfit
           to
           be
           alleadged
           by
           any
           Catholike
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           which
           I
           euen
           for
           this
           cause
           haue
           much
           a
           doe
           to
           read
           without
           teares
           .
           For
           what
           ?
           are
           we
           fallen
           into
           those
           times
           where
           in
           Bishops
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           souldiors
           ,
           then
           Martyrs
           :
           or
           to
           defend
           the
           law
           of
           God
           &
           the
           Church
           rather
           by
           swords
           then
           by
           sermons
           ?
           But
           he
           saith
           not
           so
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           either
           he
           saith
           nothing
           ,
           or
           all
           together
           some
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           of
           these
           and
           those
           former
           times
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           coertion
           of
           
           Princes
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Bishops
           ought
           rather
           to
           haue
           been
           fit
           to
           vndergoe
           Martirdome
           ,
           then
           to
           reduce
           Princes
           into
           order
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           who
           can
           not
           easily
           perceiue
           by
           his
           proper
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           naturall
           logike
           that
           either
           this
           reason
           stands
           not
           vpon
           dissimilia
           ,
           that
           is
           termes
           of
           vnlikenesse
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           set
           downe
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           I
           dare
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           there
           neuer
           time
           fell
           out
           since
           Constantine
           the
           great
           more
           opportune
           and
           more
           necessary
           for
           Bishops
           to
           offer
           themselues
           to
           Martirdome
           .
           The
           lion
           euery
           where
           gapeth
           for
           his
           pray
           ,
           the
           wolfe
           stands
           watching
           at
           the
           sheepfolds
           ;
           most
           mighty
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           many
           Nations
           and
           people
           ,
           buckle
           themselues
           and
           arme
           against
           the
           flocke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           this
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           doth
           not
           require
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           not
           expose
           themselues
           to
           Martirdome
           ,
           and
           lay
           downe
           their
           liues
           for
           the
           sheepe
           ?
           what
           when
           the
           Church
           flourished
           ,
           and
           was
           spread
           ,
           thorough
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           hope
           and
           looke
           for
           nothing
           but
           Martirdome
           :
           and
           now
           ,
           when
           matters
           are
           come
           to
           this
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           grieuously
           tossed
           and
           tumbled
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           crouded
           into
           a
           corner
           of
           Europe
           ,
           may
           the
           Bishops
           bend
           their
           mindes
           without
           all
           feare
           of
           danger
           to
           punish
           Princes
           and
           not
           rather
           to
           suffer
           Martirdome
           ?
           what
           ,
           because
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           they
           maintaine
           great
           traines
           and
           retinues
           ,
           and
           troopes
           of
           horse
           and
           foote
           ,
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           Persons
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           and
           armes
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           iniurie
           of
           so
           many
           Princes
           and
           people
           that
           spoile
           her
           ?
           Or
           rather
           because
           now
           adaies
           ,
           very
           few
           vndertake
           the
           Bishoprickes
           with
           that
           minde
           and
           condition
           that
           they
           should
           be
           encombred
           and
           vexed
           with
           those
           troubles
           either
           of
           minde
           or
           bodie
           ,
           which
           good
           Pastors
           ought
           to
           suffer
           *
           
             in
             Persecutions
             and
             Confession
             of
             the
             Faith
             :
          
           but
           that
           they
           may
           passe
           their
           life
           with
           case
           and
           pleasure
           :
           and
           that
           they
           may
           aduance
           and
           magnifie
           their
           owne
           house
           and
           bloud
           by
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           poore
           and
           Patrimonie
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           because
           that
           being
           hirelings
           
           and
           mercenarie
           Pastors
           ,
           they
           doe
           beleeue
           that
           it
           is
           very
           lawfull
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Wolfe
           comes
           and
           teares
           the
           Flocke
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           heeles
           ,
           and
           to
           auoide
           Martirdome
           ?
           I
           doe
           not
           bring
           forth
           these
           things
           to
           cast
           iniurie
           or
           enuie
           vpon
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           order
           ,
           which
           I
           euer
           reuerenced
           and
           honoured
           from
           a
           child
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           doubt
           but
           there
           are
           many
           who
           doe
           keepe
           most
           carefully
           and
           watchfully
           the
           flocke
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           being
           ready
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           euen
           with
           their
           bodies
           to
           defend
           the
           sheepe
           committed
           to
           their
           keeping
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           bloud
           to
           seale
           the
           confession
           of
           Christ.
           But
           I
           speake
           all
           this
           in
           reproofe
           of
           the
           former
           answere
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           to
           their
           shame
           ,
           who
           now
           in
           euery
           place
           affect
           the
           dignities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           any
           purpose
           of
           life
           fit
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           themselues
           may
           liue
           brauely
           and
           gallantly
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           consume
           that
           wealth
           ,
           which
           the
           puritie
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           life
           doth
           well
           deserue
           ,
           vpon
           vses
           either
           vnlawfull
           ,
           or
           surely
           not
           necessarie
           ,
           very
           dishonestly
           and
           to
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             O
             the
             times
             !
             O
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             !
          
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           common
           weale
           ,
           within
           these
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           or
           there
           abouts
           ,
           is
           vtterly
           perished
           .
           Euen
           by
           this
           very
           meane
           that
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           being
           more
           forward
           to
           armes
           then
           to
           Martirdome
           ,
           haue
           vnaduisedly
           followed
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           former
           answere
           :
           supposing
           forsooth
           that
           which
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           might
           easily
           bee
           oppressed
           by
           armes
           ,
           while
           themselues
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           held
           their
           owne
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           cherished
           their
           owne
           former
           pleasure
           and
           slothfulnesse
           .
           
             Therefore
             they
             saw
             the
             Wolfe
             comming
             and
             fled
             away
          
           and
           many
           of
           them
           fled
           to
           the
           Wolues
           themselues
           .
           
             I
             speake
             no
             secrets
             now
          
           ,
           Scotland
           and
           England
           are
           my
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           which
           are
           slipped
           into*
           heresie
           ,
           wherein
           although
           many
           resisted
           manfully
           ,
           yet
           the
           
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Church-men
           did
           not
           endure
           so
           much
           as
           the
           first
           assault
           ,
           but
           presently
           in
           shamefull
           manner
           put
           in
           practise
           their
           treason
           and
           defection
           ,
           partly
           that
           they
           might
           enioy
           the
           fauour
           to
           liue
           freely
           which
           was
           both
           promised
           
           and
           permitted
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           Nouators
           ,
           partly
           ,
           least
           that
           ,
           they
           being
           depriued
           of
           all
           their
           present
           meanes
           ,
           should
           fall
           to
           beggerie
           :
           whereas
           ,
           if
           like
           those
           first
           Fathers
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           they
           had
           bent
           themselues
           to
           Martirdome
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           the
           very
           infancie
           destroied
           that
           most
           horrible
           Monster
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           booke
           ,
           wrote
           such
           things
           of
           a
           good
           minde
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           fraud
           :
           but
           surely
           it
           cannot
           bee
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           affaires
           doth
           now
           stand
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           of
           any
           weight
           or
           moment
           .
           For
           when
           as
           all
           the
           world
           almost
           ,
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           catholike
           Church
           ,
           
             velut
             nexu
             Man●ipioque
          
           as
           the
           Ciuilians
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           straitest
           bands
           of
           seruice
           and
           dutie
           ,
           euen
           then
           saith
           he
           were
           those
           times
           such
           ,
           as
           wherein
           the
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           haue
           beene
           more
           ready
           to
           haue
           suffered
           Martirdome
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           enforced
           Princes
           to
           order
           :
           and
           now
           ,
           when
           partly
           Infidels
           ,
           partly
           Heretikes
           haue
           spread
           ouer
           all
           Asia
           ,
           Afrike
           ,
           Europe
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           kingdomes
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           reduced
           almost
           to
           so
           great
           straites
           as
           euer
           it
           was
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           of
           the
           minde
           that
           the
           Bishops
           are
           required
           by
           the
           same
           necessitie
           to
           performe
           this
           dutie
           .
           But
           surely
           this
           is
           too
           much
           either
           negligence
           in
           searching
           ,
           or
           indulgence
           in
           iudging
           and
           aduising
           ;
           neither
           ought
           a
           learned
           man
           and
           a
           Diuine
           as
           the
           Author
           seemeth
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           open
           to
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           certaine
           storme
           caried
           into
           the
           same
           licence
           of
           liuing
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           open
           them
           so
           easie
           a
           way
           to
           forsake
           their
           dutie
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ready
           in
           these
           daies
           to
           Martirdome
           ,
           as
           to
           raise
           warre
           against
           euill
           Princes
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           without
           warres
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           reduced
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           their
           kingdomes
           .
           How
           much
           righter
           were
           they
           (
           who
           whether
           they
           were
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Order
           ,
           for
           I
           haue
           it
           onely
           by
           report
           )
           presented
           themselues
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           euen
           as
           they
           passed
           in
           state
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           ,
           did
           very
           sharpely
           reprooue
           their
           effeminatenesse
           ,
           their
           ryot
           ,
           &
           their
           carelesnesse
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           most
           turbulent
           tempest
           
           of
           the
           Lutherane
           heresie
           being
           risen
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           that
           time
           taught
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           an
           other
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           required
           other
           fashions
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           Therefore
           by
           these
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           answere
           is
           much
           deceiued
           ,
           in
           laying
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           dissimilitude
           of
           those
           ancient
           and
           these
           times
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concernes
           the
           dutie
           ,
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           THe
           other
           reason
           which
           he
           brings
           in
           ,
           is
           nothing
           better
           .
           That
           the
           Church
           forsooth
           did
           not
           therefore
           beare
           with
           
             Constantius
             Valens
          
           and
           others
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           lawfully
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           they
           did
           with
           
             Leo
             ,
             Henrie
          
           ,
           and
           Childerike
           ,
           which
           no
           lesse
           lawfully
           succeed
           ,
           
             but
             because
             she
             could
             not
             without
             hurt
             of
             the
             people
             correct
             them
             ,
             these
             she
             could
             .
          
           For
           this
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           and
           I
           woonder
           that
           Bellarmine
           followed
           this
           reason
           elsewhere
           a
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           coerce
           and
           chastise
           them
           as
           easily
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           more
           easily
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           whether
           she
           would
           haue
           attempted
           the
           matter
           by
           armes
           ,
           or
           vse
           some
           policie
           ,
           and
           the
           meane
           of
           some
           deuout
           person
           ,
           for
           at
           this
           time
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           Christian
           ,
           vnder
           Constantius
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           euident
           by
           a
           letter
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           recorded
           by
           Eusebius
           and
           
             Nicephorus
             ,
          
           )
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           orthodoxe
           :
           so
           as
           they
           wanted
           not
           strength
           to
           oppresse
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           held
           it
           lawfull
           or
           godly
           to
           take
           vp
           armes
           and
           contend
           against
           a
           lawfull
           Prince
           .
           And
           truely
           it
           is
           credible
           that
           God
           would
           honour
           with
           a
           victorie
           both
           easily
           and
           not
           very
           costly
           for
           bloud
           ,
           his
           owne
           souldiers
           who
           should
           vndertake
           such
           a
           warre
           ,
           not
           of
           hatred
           or
           ambition
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           meere
           zeale
           to
           preserue
           the
           Church
           from
           ruine
           .
           Moreouer
           there
           was
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           monkes
           in
           Egypt
           and
           Lybia
           ,
           and
           an
           innumerable
           companie
           of
           other
           godly
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           swarmed
           
           all
           ouer
           Asia
           and
           Europe
           :
           amongst
           whom
           no
           doubt
           there
           were
           many
           of
           no
           lesse
           zeale
           ,
           then
           that
           wretch
           who
           murdered
           Henry
           the
           3
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           furnished
           with
           more
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           they
           prescribed
           a
           meane
           to
           inconsiderate
           ,
           headlong
           and
           rash
           zeale
           .
           These
           men
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           lawfull
           ,
           might
           easily
           haue
           dispatched
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           without
           tumult
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           noyse
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Church
           had
           had
           any
           power
           ouer
           him
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ,
           without
           any
           harme
           to
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           Iulianus
           the
           successor
           of
           Constantius
           ?
           Could
           not
           the
           Church
           thinke
           you
           chasten
           him
           without
           any
           harme
           at
           all
           to
           the
           people
           ?
           when
           as
           being
           a
           shamefull
           Apostate
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           neuer
           was
           found
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           whole
           armie
           which
           he
           cōmanded
           consisting
           of
           Christians
           ,
           for
           euen
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           Iouinianus
           being
           by
           generall
           consent
           chosen
           Emperor
           ,
           had
           proclaimed
           that
           himselfe
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           &
           therfore
           that
           he
           would
           not
           cōmand
           an
           army
           of
           Infidels
           d
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           answered
           ,
           
             and
             generally
             cried
             out
             ,
             Neuer
             feare
             noble
             Emperour
             ,
             neither
             doe
             you
             refuse
             our
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             vnwoorthie
             :
             for
             you
             are
             like
             to
             be
             a
             Commander
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             pietie
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             Christians
             :
             and
             those
             which
             be
             of
             the
             elder
             sort
             learned
          
           Constantinus
           
             his
             instruction
             ,
             &
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
          
           Constantius
           .
           
             Neither
             did
             he
             that
             died
             last
             rule
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             could
             serue
             the
             turne
             to
             settle
             the
             poison
             in
             those
             few
             that
             had
             been
             circumuented
             &
             abused
             by
             him
             .
          
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           both
           the
           author
           of
           that
           booke
           ,
           &
           the
           Reader
           of
           this
           ,
           would
           consider
           diligently
           .
           Whether
           the
           Church
           seconded
           with
           so
           great
           power
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           able
           with
           ease
           to
           take
           that
           Emperour
           away
           ,
           without
           any
           harme
           of
           the
           people
           :
           especially
           seeing
           the
           Emperors
           were
           at
           that
           time
           created
           by
           the
           souldiers
           alone
           ,
           who
           amongst
           those
           first
           times
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           esteemed
           nothing
           more
           honorable
           ,
           then
           to
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           their
           Prelates
           :
           deliuering
           to
           them
           the
           law
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           Now
           if
           they
           had
           learned
           in
           those
           Schooles
           of
           the
           
           most
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           depriue
           a
           wicked
           Prince
           of
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           such
           subiects
           to
           take
           away
           and
           murder
           such
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           either
           by
           open
           force
           ,
           or
           secret
           practise
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           easie
           for
           them
           then
           to
           depriue
           Iulian
           of
           his
           empire
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           tumult
           ,
           or
           danger
           ,
           or
           publike
           losse
           to
           suffect
           an
           other
           at
           their
           pleasure
           in
           his
           place
           .
           For
           now
           the
           right
           of
           nominating
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           by
           long
           custome
           supposed
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           armie
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           Iouinianus
           first
           ,
           and
           after
           Valentinianus
           ,
           both
           confessors
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           of
           Iulianus
           ,
           were
           both
           aduanced
           to
           the
           Empire
           by
           the
           same
           armie
           .
           Nay
           what
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           whole
           armie
           would
           not
           haue
           conspired
           against
           the
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           :
           yet
           those
           souldiers
           alone
           whom
           we
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Nazianzen
           in
           our
           books
           
             De
             Regno
          
           *
           ,
           together
           with
           Iouinianus
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           would
           with
           little
           a
           doe
           haue
           destroied
           Iulianus
           .
           Whom
           if
           you
           consider
           their
           valour
           and
           resolution
           ,
           the
           vse
           and
           experience
           of
           armes
           :
           if
           opportunitie
           ,
           the
           easie
           accesse
           of
           souldiers
           to
           their
           Commanders
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           if
           disposition
           ,
           the
           feruent
           heat
           of
           their
           mindes
           burning
           with
           desire
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           and
           vndertaking
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           would
           haue
           made
           them
           much
           more
           ready
           and
           eager
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Church
           by
           some
           notorious
           action
           ,
           from
           the
           treacherie
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           such
           a
           villanous
           person
           ,
           much
           more
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           any
           precipitate
           rashnesse
           could
           set
           on
           a
           brainsicke
           and
           furious
           monke
           .
           What
           may
           we
           thinke
           ?
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           time
           did
           heare
           the
           famous
           trumpets
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Basilius
          
           ,
           both
           the
           
             Gregories
             ,
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Epihanius
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             Hosius
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           Bishops
           excelling
           in
           vertue
           and
           learning
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           learning
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           what
           interest
           the
           Church
           had
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           knowen
           and
           vnderstood
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           great
           sanctitie
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           constancie
           in
           aduersitie
           ,
           would
           not
           haue
           held
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           dissembled
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           so
           importunate
           a
           businesse
           to
           the
           
           Christian
           common-weale
           .
           What
           may
           wee
           thinke
           that
           those
           diuine
           Prelates
           taught
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           remedie
           against
           that
           Apostata
           ,
           but
           in
           patience
           and
           teares
           ?
           for
           so
           saith
           Nazianzenus
           .
           f
           
             These
             things
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             did
             Iulianus
             intend
          
           ,
           (
           he
           speaketh
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Apostata
           meditated
           against
           the
           Church
           )
           
             as
             his
             minions
             and
             witnesnesses
             of
             his
             counsels
             did
             publish
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             restrained
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             teares
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             powred
             out
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             had
             this
             onely
             remedie
             against
             the
             Persecutors
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           Reader
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           obserue
           &
           consider
           Nazianzenus
           well
           in
           this
           place
           .
           He
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           remedie
           besides
           teares
           ,
           against
           the
           persecution
           of
           Iulianus
           ,
           when
           as
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           at
           their
           seruice
           the
           whole
           armie
           of
           Iulianus
           .
           Therefore
           surely
           this
           Pope
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           singular
           excellencie
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           Diuine
           ,
           did
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           any
           power
           ouer
           a
           most
           vngodly
           Emperour
           ;
           to
           raise
           the
           Christian
           army
           against
           him
           :
           otherwise
           it
           were
           false
           ,
           that
           Christians
           or
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           other
           remedie
           but
           teares
           against
           a
           persecutor
           :
           for
           they
           had
           an
           armie
           ,
           which
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           would
           easily
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           haue
           fallen
           away
           from
           Iulianus
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           which
           we
           said
           of
           Constantius
           and
           Iulianus
           ,
           that
           without
           great
           difficultie
           they
           might
           haue
           beene
           brought
           into
           order
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           Scepters
           and
           life
           ,
           without
           any
           harme
           to
           the
           people
           :
           the
           same
           is
           much
           more
           apparent
           in
           Valens
           and
           Valentinianus
           the
           yoonger
           .
           For
           the
           chiefe
           Commanders
           and
           Captaines
           of
           Valens
           his
           armie
           were
           good
           Catholikes
           ,
           by
           whom
           hee
           managed
           all
           his
           warres
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           an
           idle
           and
           slothfull
           Prince
           :
           and
           those
           were
           
             Terentius
             ,
             Traianus
             ,
             Arintheus
             ,
             Uictor
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           constantly
           professed
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           and
           boldly
           vpbraided
           the
           Emperour
           to
           his
           face
           with
           his
           heresie
           ,
           and
           impietie
           against
           God
           :
           but
           in
           so
           religious
           a
           libertie
           they
           held
           their
           hands
           ,
           neither
           did
           their
           heate
           and
           anger
           proceed
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           admonition
           :
           because
           they
           
           knew
           it
           was
           their
           dutie
           onely
           to
           tell
           the
           Prince
           his
           faultes
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           punish
           the
           same
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           matters
           which
           belonged
           to
           temporall
           gouernment
           ,
           they
           yeelded
           obedience
           to
           this
           heretike
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           easily
           haue
           remoued
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           good
           of
           the
           afflicted
           Church
           ,
           haue
           reduced
           backe
           againe
           the
           whole
           Monarchie
           to
           Ualentinianus
           a
           Catholike
           Prince
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           came
           .
           Could
           not
           these
           Commanders
           of
           his
           forces
           conclude
           a
           league
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           being
           an
           heretike
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           lawfull
           for
           them
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           more
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           that
           an
           heretike
           Emperour
           should
           not
           gouerne
           Catholikes
           ?
           Or
           did
           the
           Church
           all
           that
           time
           want
           learned
           and
           watchfull
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           either
           neglected
           or
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           her
           temporall
           interest
           ?
           for
           what
           ,
           which
           onely
           remaines
           to
           bee
           said
           ,
           no
           age
           did
           euer
           beare
           Christians
           more
           obedience
           and
           dutifull
           to
           their
           Prelates
           ,
           then
           that
           did
           :
           that
           if
           so
           bee
           the
           Church
           had
           wanted
           not
           the
           power
           to
           sway
           Princes
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           but
           the
           execution
           onely
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           the
           people
           and
           armie
           would
           not
           haue
           beene
           long
           before
           they
           had
           deliuered
           her
           from
           the
           tyranny
           of
           
             Constatius
             ,
             Iulianus
          
           ,
           and
           Valens
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           the
           worthy
           testimonie
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           giues
           faith
           ,
           registred
           among
           the
           Canōs
           ,
           h
           Iulianus
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             was
             an
             Infidel
             Emperour
             :
             Was
             he
             not
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             vniust
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             Christian
             souldiers
             seruedan
             Infidell
             Emperour
             :
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             none
             but
             him
             that
             was
             in
             heauen
             :
             When
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             to
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             preferred
             God
             before
             him
             .
             But
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             draw
             foorth
             the
             Companies
             ,
             get
             you
             against
             that
             countrey
             ,
             presently
             they
             obeied
             .
             For
             they
             distinguished
             their
             eternall
             from
             the
             temporall
             Lord
             :
             And
             yet
             for
             their
             eternall
             Lord
             his
             sake
             ,
             they
             were
             subiect
             euen
             to
             a
             temporall
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Who
           doth
           not
           see
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           easiest
           matter
           in
           the
           world
           for
           the
           Church
           euery
           maner
           of
           way
           to
           chastise
           Iulianus
           ,
           if
           the
           had
           had
           any
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           him
           ?
           For
           then
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           had
           come
           in
           question
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           the
           souldiers
           would
           preferre
           Christ
           
           before
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           eternall
           Lord
           ,
           before
           the
           temporall
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           cause
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ.
           Therefore
           either
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           euen
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           did
           then
           beleeue
           for
           certaine
           that
           they
           had
           no
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           in
           any
           sort
           ouer
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           or
           surely
           they
           were
           wanting
           to
           their
           office
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           so
           carefully
           prouide
           for
           the
           flock
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           as
           now
           after
           many
           ages
           our
           last
           Popes
           haue
           done
           ,
           who
           maintaine
           very
           earnestly
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Pastorall
           office
           ,
           to
           chastise
           all
           Princes
           and
           Monarches
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           heresie
           or
           schisme
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           other
           causes
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           temporall
           punishment
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           spoile
           them
           of
           their
           Empires
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           them
           .
           Whereas
           otherwise
           neither
           they
           are
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           those
           first
           Bishops
           for
           holinesse
           of
           life
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           people
           in
           these
           times
           is
           not
           so
           obedient
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           first
           times
           they
           were
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           loue
           the
           truth
           ,
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           either
           accuse
           or
           excuse
           the
           Bishops
           of
           both
           times
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           without
           preuarication
           or
           calumniation
           ,
           the
           praise
           of
           each
           will
           turne
           to
           the
           dispraise
           of
           the
           other
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           goe
           forward
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           VAlentinian
           the
           yonger
           ,
           of
           all
           who
           to
           this
           day
           gouerned
           not
           onely
           an
           Empire
           ,
           but
           Kingdome
           or
           any
           Principalitie
           might
           most
           easily
           haue
           beene
           coerced
           and
           bridled
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           he
           might
           haue
           beene
           not
           onely
           thrust
           out
           of
           his
           Empire
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           euen
           at
           the
           becke
           and
           pleasure
           of
           a
           poore
           Bishop
           of
           Millane
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           be
           forsaken
           of
           his
           owne
           souldiers
           and
           guard
           ,
           and
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           state
           of
           a
           priuate
           man.
           
             Before
             day
          
           ,
           saith
           Ambrose
           a
           ,
           
             as
             soone
             as
             I
             set
             my
             foote
             out
             of
             dores
             ,
             the
             Palace
             was
             beset
             round
             about
             with
             souldiers
             :
             and
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             word
             was
             sent
             the
             Emperour
             by
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
          
           
           
             come
             forth
             he
             should
             haue
             leaue
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             attend
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             saw
             that
             he
             did
             agree
             with
             the
             Catholikes
             :
             otherwise
             that
             they
             would
             passe
             ouer
             to
             the
             companie
             that
             Ambrose
             gathered
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             the
             Arrians
             durst
             come
             forth
             ,
             because
             neither
             any
             of
             them
             were
             Citizens
             ,
             a
             few
             of
             them
             of
             the
             Princes
             house
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             Gothes
             ,
             who
             as
             before
             they
             had
             a
             Carte
             for
             their
             house
             ,
             so
             now
             a
             Carte
             is
             their
             Church
             .
          
           And
           after
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           speaking
           of
           himselfe
           .
           
             I
             am
             called
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             then
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             when
             his
             friends
             intreated
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             come
             out
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             he
             answered
             :
             If
             Ambrose
             command
             you
             I
             will
             deliuer
             my selfe
             to
             be
             bound
             .
          
           What
           say
           the
           Aduersaries
           to
           this
           ?
           is
           not
           this
           one
           place
           enough
           to
           stop
           all
           mens
           mouthes
           ?
           I
           omit
           that
           Maximus
           comes
           marching
           into
           Italie
           with
           a
           great
           armie
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Britaine
           and
           France
           ,
           to
           prouide
           ,
           as
           hee
           pretended
           ,
           that
           Catholike
           religion
           should
           receiue
           no
           further
           harme
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Churches
           now
           corrupted
           by
           Ualentinianus
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           estate
           ;
           the
           which
           also
           he
           signified
           by
           letters
           to
           Ualentinianus
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           was
           not
           his
           onely
           end
           :
           but
           (
           that
           which
           in
           our
           age
           hath
           beene
           practised
           by
           diuers
           )
           with
           this
           colour
           of
           Pietie
           he
           couered
           his
           burning
           desire
           of
           raigning
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           determined
           hauing
           now
           killed
           Gratianus
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           to
           inuade
           Ualentinianus
           his
           Empire
           .
           Therefore
           Ualentinianus
           terrified
           with
           his
           comming
           fled
           out
           of
           Italie
           into
           Illyrium
           to
           Theodosius
           Emperour
           of
           the
           East
           .
           A
           matter
           worth
           the
           noting
           ;
           An
           Heretike
           being
           chased
           by
           a
           Catholike
           flies
           for
           succour
           to
           a
           Catholike
           ;
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           both
           rebuked
           for
           his
           heresie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           reuerence
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           courteously
           receiued
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           kingdome
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           commend
           rebellion
           for
           Religion
           sake
           against
           a
           lawfull
           Prince
           ,
           Maximus
           was
           called
           neither
           Reformer
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           nor
           Restorer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           a
           Rebell
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           
           .
           Seeing
           these
           things
           stand
           thus
           ,
           I
           would
           now
           wish
           the
           Aduersaries
           that
           
           they
           would
           forbeare
           to
           abuse
           vs
           with
           their
           deuise
           and
           inuention
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           whence
           they
           haue
           it
           .
           Haue
           they
           read
           any
           where
           in
           any
           good
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           did
           then
           so
           much
           distrust
           their
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           so
           much
           as
           attempt
           that
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           resolutely
           vndertaken
           ,
           they
           had
           easily
           effected
           ?
           or
           that
           they
           made
           a
           proffer
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           had
           tryed
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           humane
           meanes
           ,
           at
           last
           yeelded
           and
           lay
           downe
           vnder
           these
           wicked
           Princes
           ?
           Or
           were
           they
           so
           very
           destitute
           of
           learned
           Preachers
           and
           Trumpets
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           ,
           what
           power
           the
           Bishop
           or
           People
           had
           ouer
           a
           peruerse
           and
           hereticall
           Prince
           ?
           What
           ,
           did
           the
           heate
           of
           religion
           and
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           faile
           them
           ?
           Let
           the
           Aduersaries
           vnfould
           the
           memorie
           of
           all
           Records
           ,
           and
           turne
           ouer
           and
           peruse
           as
           long
           as
           they
           will
           writings
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           prophane
           ,
           beleeue
           me
           they
           shall
           neuer
           finde
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           times
           (
           wherein
           it
           was
           much
           more
           powerfull
           than
           now
           it
           is
           )
           did
           euer
           endeuour
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           mischiefe
           of
           Princes
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           wicked
           ,
           or
           euer
           went
           about
           to
           disanull
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           plainly
           and
           plentifully
           prooued
           by
           vs
           in
           our
           bookes
           
             De
             Regno
          
           c
           .
        
         
           But
           cleane
           contrary
           by
           these
           things
           which
           we
           read
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           holy
           fathers
           ,
           of
           the
           power
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           all
           in
           that
           age
           did
           thinke
           that
           no
           temporall
           power
           did
           in
           any
           manner
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           cause
           appertaine
           either
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           cheefe
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           temporall
           punishments
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           as
           it
           seemeth
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           those
           fathers
           did
           so
           seldome
           and
           that
           by
           the
           way
           make
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           liberty
           and
           impunity
           of
           Princes
           :
           because
           indeed
           in
           those
           times
           there
           was
           no
           controuersie
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           one
           iudgement
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           which
           euen
           from
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           they
           receiued
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           hand
           :
           that
           a
           Prince
           in
           temporalities
           hath
           God
           only
           his
           iudge
           ,
           although
           
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           he
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           witnesse
           in
           this
           case
           I
           produce
           Tertullian
           who
           speaking
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           d
           
             They
             thinke
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             God
             alone
             ,
             in
             whose
             only
             power
             they
             are
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             second
             after
             whom
             they
             are
             first
             ,
             before
             all
             Gods
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             men
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             in
             another
             place
             :
             we
             honor
             the
             Emperor
             so
             as
             is
             both
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             and
             expedient
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             second
             from
             God
             and
             haue
             obtained
             ,
             what
             so
             euer
             he
             is
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             lesse
             then
             God
             only
             ,
             this
             he
             desires
             himselfe
             :
             so
             is
             he
             greater
             then
             all
             men
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             true
             God
             alone
             .
          
           Thus
           much
           he
           professeth
           not
           in
           his
           particular
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           generall
           person
           of
           all
           christians
           ,
           as
           the
           certaine
           and
           vndoubted
           doctrine
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           thinke
           to
           elude
           this
           argument
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperors
           at
           that
           time
           were
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           subiect
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           depriues
           no
           man
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           aduersaries
           themselues
           confesse
           ,
           )
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           before
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           by
           comming
           to
           the
           Church
           loose
           nothing
           of
           their
           temporall
           interest
           f
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           shall
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           come
           foorth
           ,
           who
           writing
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           that
           heaped
           murder
           vpon
           adultery
           g
           ,
           
             He
             was
             a
             King
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             he
             was
             bound
             by
             no
             lawes
             ,
             because
             Kings
             are
             free
             from
             the
             bands
             of
             offences
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             called
             to
             punishment
             by
             any
             lawes
             ,
             being
             exempte
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             gouernment
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           B.
           Gregorie
           of
           Towers
           ,
           h
           who
           speakes
           to
           Childerike
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           vexing
           the
           Priests
           of
           God
           opprobriously
           and
           handling
           them
           iniuriously
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             If
             any
             of
             v●●●
             King
             ,
             would
             transgresse
             the
             limits
             of
             iustice
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             shall
             exceed
             who
             shall
             punish
             you
             ?
             for
             we
             speake
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             will
             you
             heare
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             who
             shall
             condemne
             you
             but
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             pronounced
             that
             he
             is
             iustice
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           
             S.
             Gregorie
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           was
           almost
           of
           an
           age
           with
           Gregory
           of
           Towers
           ,
           who
           being
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           confessed
           that
           he
           was
           the
           seruant
           and
           subiect
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           and
           with
           great
           ciuility
           and
           humility
           acknowledged
           that
           all
           power
           was
           giuen
           the
           Emperor
           from
           heauen
           ouer
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           a
           little
           before
           l
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           worthy
           Prelate
           Otto
           Bishop
           of
           Frisingen
           k
           :
           
             Only
             Kings
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             ouer
             the
             lawes
             ,
             are
             reserued
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             restrained
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             man.
             From
             whence
             was
             that
             of
             his
             who
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             against
             thee
             only
             haue
             I
             sinned
          
           And
           afterward
           .
           
             For
             where
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
             yet
             for
             Kings
             ,
             who
             haue
             none
             aboue
             them
             besides
             him
             to
             feare
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fearefull
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             offend
             more
             freely
             then
             others
             .
          
        
         
           I
           can
           call
           in
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           many
           to
           testifie
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           what
           needs
           any
           more
           ?
           
             In
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             let
             euery
             word
             stand
          
           l
           .
           If
           the
           assertors
           of
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           can
           bring
           forth
           so
           many
           testimonies
           of
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           or
           indeed
           but
           any
           one
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           expresly
           written
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           supreme
           head
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           hath
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           coerce
           and
           chastise
           them
           by
           temporall
           punishments
           any
           way
           either
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           or
           inflict
           any
           penalty
           either
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           :
           I
           shall
           be
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           controuersie
           shall
           be
           iudged
           on
           their
           side
           without
           any
           appeale
           from
           thence
           .
           For
           indeed
           I
           desire
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           certaine
           meane
           might
           be
           found
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           contrary
           side
           might
           be
           clearely
           confirmed
           .
           But
           while
           I
           expect
           that
           in
           vaine
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           truth
           caries
           me
           away
           with
           her
           ,
           conquered
           and
           bound
           into
           the
           contrary
           part
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           demand
           this
           now
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           :
           whether
           it
           be
           likely
           ,
           that
           those
           ancient
           and
           holy
           fathers
           ,
           who
           haue
           written
           of
           the
           great
           power
           and
           immunity
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           were
           so
           negligent
           ,
           that
           of
           very
           carelesnesse
           they
           did
           not
           put
           in
           mind
           the
           Princes
           of
           their
           time
           of
           this
           temporall
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           left
           not
           this
           remembrance
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           any
           ,
           consigned
           vnder
           their
           
           hands
           in
           writing
           .
           To
           the
           end
           that
           Princes
           should
           feare
           not
           only
           the
           secret
           iudgements
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Pope
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           be
           throwen
           downe
           from
           their
           seates
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           head
           thereof
           shall
           thinke
           it
           fit
           in
           regard
           of
           religion
           and
           the
           common
           weale
           ?
           certainly
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           concealed
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           was
           to
           abuse
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           perswaded
           both
           by
           writings
           ,
           and
           preachings
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           be
           iudged
           by
           God
           only
           in
           temporall
           matters
           .
           Or
           shall
           we
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           vnskilfull
           and
           ignorant
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           indued
           with
           such
           a
           power
           ?
           Or
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           narrow
           minded
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           tell
           the
           Princes
           that
           which
           they
           knew
           ?
           If
           none
           of
           these
           things
           can
           be
           imputed
           and
           charged
           on
           those
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           why
           I
           pray
           you
           should
           we
           now
           embrace
           any
           new
           power
           which
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           no
           certaine
           either
           authority
           or
           reason
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           last
           ages
           deuised
           ,
           and
           thrust
           vpon
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           certaine
           fellowes
           ,
           who
           are
           seru●ly
           and
           basely
           addicted
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           a
           new
           and
           strange
           yoke
           vpon
           Princes
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           I
           Haue
           already
           plainly
           shewed
           that
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           second
           reason
           of
           the
           Aduersaries
           is
           most
           false
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             therefore
             tolerated
             Constantius
             ,
             Iulianus
             ,
             Ualens
             ,
             and
             other
             heretike
             Princes
             ,
             because
             she
             could
             not
             chastise
             them
             without
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           Now
           will
           I
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           latter
           part
           is
           euen
           as
           false
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Henrie
           the
           IV.
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           ouer
           whom
           the
           later
           Popes
           haue
           arrogated
           to
           themselues
           temporall
           power
           ,
           might
           be
           coerced
           and
           chastised
           by
           the
           Church
           without
           hurt
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Which
           before
           that
           I
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           doe
           hartely
           request
           not
           onely
           the
           friendly
           Reader
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Aduersaries
           themselues
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           being
           
           discussed
           ,
           they
           would
           weigh
           with
           themselues
           ,
           and
           iudge
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           more
           easie
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           punish
           those
           first
           Princes
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           waies
           and
           meanes
           ,
           then
           to
           reduce
           into
           order
           the
           said
           Henry
           the
           IV
           ,
           by
           Rodolphus
           the
           Sweuian
           ?
           or
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           by
           Albert
           of
           Austria
           ?
           Of
           whom
           the
           one
           scorned
           and
           repressed
           the
           arrogancie
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           diuers
           battles
           fought
           with
           diuers
           successe
           ,
           at
           the
           length
           in
           the
           last
           battle
           defeated
           his
           Competitor
           and
           Enemie
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           set
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           whom
           
           he
           was
           excommunicate
           ,
           he
           banished
           him
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           plagued
           him
           with
           perpetuall
           banishment
           .
        
         
           With
           how
           great
           hurt
           and
           spoile
           to
           the
           people
           the
           Pope
           laboured
           to
           execute
           that
           temporall
           power
           vpon
           He●ry
           the
           XII
           .
           
             O●to
             Frisingen
          
           witnesseth
           ,
           (
           whom
           Bellarmine
           worthily
           calleth
           most
           Noble
           both
           for
           bloud
           ,
           and
           for
           learning
           and
           for
           integritie
           of
           life●
           )
           who
           write
           ,
           of
           the
           Excommunication
           
           and
           deposition
           of
           the
           said
           Henrie
           done
           by
           Gregorie
           the
           VII
           .
           in
           this
           manner
           d
           .
           
             I
             read
             and
             read
             againe
             the
             actes
             of
             the
             Romane
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             finde
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             before
             this
             man
             any
             of
             them
             was
             excommunicate
             or
             depriued
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             vnlesse
             any
             man
             thinke
             it
             is
             to
             be
             accompted
             for
             an
             Excommunication
             that
             Philip
             was
             for
             a
             small
             time
             placed
             amongst
             the
             P●nitentiaries
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             Theodosius
             was
             ●equestredor
             suspended
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             blessed
             Ambrose
             for
             his
             bloudie
             murder
             .
          
           In
           which
           place
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           Otto
           doth
           plainly
           professe
           ,
           that
           he
           findes
           in
           former
           ages
           no
           example
           of
           priuation
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           although
           hee
           propounded
           these
           two
           instances
           touching
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           not
           true
           at
           least
           hauing
           a
           shew
           of
           true
           ones
           .
           And
           afterward
           within
           a
           few
           lines
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           e
           :
           
             But
             what
             great
             mischiefes
             ,
             how
             many
             warres
             ,
             and
             hazardes
             of
             warres
             followed
             thereof
             :
             how
             oft
             miserable
             Rome
             was
             besieged
             ,
             taken
             ,
             spotled
             ,
             because
             Pope
             was
             set
             vp
             againe
             Pope
             ,
             and
             King
             aboue
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             paine
             to
             remember
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             the
             rage
             of
             this
             storme
             did
             so
             hurry
             and
             wrap
             within
             it
             so
             many
             mischiefes
             ,
             so
             many
          
           
           
             schismes
             ,
             so
             many
             dangers
             both
             of
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             euen
             of
             it selfe
             by
             reason
             both
             of
             the
             crueltie
             of
             the
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             were
             sufficient
             to
             prooue
             the
             vnhappinesse
             of
             mans
             miserie
             .
             Vpon
             which
             occasion
             that
             time
             is
             by
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             writer
             compared
             to
             the
             thicke
             darknesse
             of
             Egypt
             .
             For
             the
             foresaid
             Bishop
          
           Gregory
           
             is
             banished
             the
             cuie
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
          
           Gibert
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rauenna
             is
             thrust
             into
             his
             place
             .
             Further
          
           Gregorie
           
             remaining
             at
             Salernum
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             approching
             ,
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             said
             :
             I
             haue
             loued
             iustice
             ,
             and
             hate
             ●
             iniquitie
             :
             therefore
             I
             die
             in
             banishment
             .
             Therefore
             because
             the
             kingdome
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             grieuously
             〈◊〉
             in
             her
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Church
             also
             bereaued
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             exceeded
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Roman
             zeale
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             conceaued
             no
             small
             griefe
             .
          
        
         
           Call
           you
           this
           to
           chastise
           a
           Prince
           without
           hurt
           to
           the
           people
           :
           They
           that
           write
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whom
           they
           meane
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           tolerate
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           because
           hee
           could
           chastise
           him
           without
           hurt
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           either
           they
           haue
           not
           read
           this
           author
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           of
           their
           credite
           ,
           who
           ensnare
           themselues
           in
           so
           manifest
           an
           vntruth
           .
           If
           they
           knew
           not
           this
           before
           ,
           let
           them
           learne
           now
           at
           the
           last
           out
           of
           this
           graue
           writer
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           false
           which
           they
           ignorantly
           giue
           out
           for
           true
           :
           and
           I
           wish
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           iudge
           vnpartially
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           better
           for
           that
           Gregorie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           should
           haue
           suffered
           the
           wils
           &
           desperate
           maners
           of
           Henry
           like
           to
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Iulianus
             ,
             Valens
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Emperours
           who
           vexed
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           teares
           and
           praiers
           to
           intret
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           either
           for
           his
           recouerie
           or
           destruction
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           one
           insolent
           and
           strange
           act
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           vnnecessary
           to
           stir
           vp
           so
           many
           schismes
           and
           murders
           ,
           so
           many
           sackings
           of
           people
           and
           Cities
           ,
           so
           many
           disgraces
           shamefull
           against
           the
           Sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           so
           many
           warres
           against
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           other
           furious
           Tragedies
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           and
           continue
           these
           being
           stirred
           vp
           ,
           to
           the
           exceeding
           mischiefe
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           may
           be
           that
           Gregorie
           did
           it
           of
           a
           
           good
           minde
           ,
           (
           let
           God
           iudge
           of
           the
           intention
           )
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           he
           did
           it
           rightly
           ,
           wisely
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           dutie
           ,
           nor
           but
           that
           he
           erred
           very
           wide
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           counsell
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           assumed
           that
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           was
           not
           his
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           office
           of
           deposing
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           to
           substitute
           an
           other
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           fee
           of
           that
           humane
           kingdome
           had
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           that
           verse
           doth
           sufficiently
           declare
           ,
           which
           is
           reported
           by
           Otto
           ,
           and
           aboue
           is
           transcribed
           by
           vs.
           
        
         
           Petra
           dedit
           Petro
           ,
           Petrus
           diadema
           Rodolpho
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           alwaies
           well
           done
           and
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           euen
           of
           men
           ,
           otherwise
           very
           good
           ,
           thorough
           heat
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           zeale
           .
           Moses
           .
           while
           he
           killed
           the
           Egiptian
           ,
           with
           a
           zeale
           to
           defend
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           sinned
           .
           Oza
           thorough
           a
           zeale
           to
           vphold
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lord
           swarue
           ,
           and
           lying
           a
           tone
           side
           ,
           touched
           it
           ,
           and
           died
           .
           Peter
           of
           a
           zeale
           to
           defend
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           cut
           of
           Malchus
           his
           eare
           ,
           and
           was
           rebuked
           for
           it
           .
           Hence
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           to
           Theodosius
           f
           .
           
             I
             know
             that
             you
             are
             godly
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             louing
             faith
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             something
             or
             other
             deceiues
             vs
             ,
             some
             haue
             the
             zeale
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
          
           g
           .
           Inconsiderate
           zeale
           often
           inciteth
           to
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           Therfore
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           fault
           in
           Pope
           Gregory
           about
           this
           businesse
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           obserue
           ,
           that
           it
           belonged
           to
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           cheefe
           Pastor
           ,
           rather
           to
           let
           passe
           one
           mans
           wickednesse
           vnpunished
           ,
           then
           thorough
           a
           desire
           to
           correct
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wrap
           the
           innocent
           and
           harmelesse
           multitude
           in
           danger
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           haue
           excommunicate
           that
           Emperor
           ,
           whose
           wickednesse
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           men
           had
           conspired
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           separated
           without
           a
           schisme
           ,
           a
           renting
           ,
           nay
           not
           without
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           The
           great
           light
           of
           the
           Church
           
             S.
             Austine
          
           aduised
           the
           same
           many
           ages
           agoe
           ,
           both
           holily
           and
           wisely
           ,
           and
           prooued
           the
           same
           clearely
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           
           h
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           whose
           iudgement
           was
           so
           well
           liked
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           recorded
           it
           amongst
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worthy
           that
           I
           should
           transcribe
           it
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           written
           not
           with
           ●ike
           ,
           but
           with
           gold
           ,
           nor
           in
           paper
           ,
           that
           will
           quickly
           weare
           ,
           but
           in
           ●int
           and
           adamant
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           durable
           and
           lasting
           then
           they
           .
           The
           chastisement
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             of
             many
             can
             not
             be
             whol●ome
             ,
             but
             w●en
             he
             is
             chasti
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             multitude
             to
             partake
             with
             him
             .
             But
             when
             the
             same
             a●
             case
             hath
             possessed
             many
             ,
             there
             is
             〈…〉
             ,
             but
             to
             gre●●e
             and
             mourne
             ,
             that
             〈…〉
             from
             their
             destruction
             ,
             〈…〉
             re●caled
             to
             holy
          
           
           
             Ezech●e●●
             Least
             when
             〈…〉
             they
             root
             vp
             the
             wheat
             also
             :
             nor
             〈…〉
             the
             Lords
             ●orn●
             ,
             but
             they
             themselues
             〈…〉
             amongst
             the
             〈…〉
             .
             And-therefore
             the
             same
             〈…〉
             out
             many
             who
             were
             corrupted
             〈…〉
             writing
             to
             the
             same
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             ●econd
             〈◊〉
             ,
             did
             not
             againe
             prescribe
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             eat
             with
             such
             :
             for
             they
             were
             many
             .
             Neither
             could
             it
             be
             did
             of
             them
             .
          
           l
           
             If
             any
             brother
             be
             called
             a
             fornicator
             ;
             〈…〉
             any
             such
             like
             that
             they
             〈…〉
             much
             as
             eat
             with
             such
             ,
             but
             he
             saith
          
           
           
             least
             when
             I
             come
             againe
             to
             you
             ,
             God
             doe
             humble
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             lament
             many
             〈…〉
             haue
             sinned
             before
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             repented
             ,
             for
             the
             〈…〉
             and
             fornication
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             committed
             .
             By
             this
             mourning
             of
             his
             ;
             threatning
             that
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             begun
             〈◊〉
             with
             〈◊〉
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             castigation
             that
             〈◊〉
             may
             forbeare
             their
             company
             .
          
           And
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           
             indeed
             if
             the
             contag●on
             of
             sinning
             haue
             taken
             hould
             of
             a
             multitude
             the
             〈◊〉
             mercy
             of
             the
             diuine
             discipline
             is
             necessary
          
           
           ,
           
             for
             〈…〉
          
           that
           ●●
           of
           Excommunication
           )
           
             are
             both
             〈…〉
             they
             prooue
             〈…〉
             more
             trouble
             the
             weake
             ones
             ,
             that
             be
             good
             th●●
             〈◊〉
             the
             st●ut
             ones
             ,
             that
             be
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Seeing
           these
           things
           stand
           thus
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           by
           comparing
           
             S.
             Austines
          
           rule
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           the
           rule
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           Gregorie
           against
           Henrie
           ,
           but
           will
           euidently
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           erred
           greatly
           ,
           that
           would
           excommunicate
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           whose
           party
           a
           huge
           multitude
           both
           of
           the
           Cleargie
           and
           laity
           did
           follow
           ,
           with
           manifest
           danger
           of
           a
           grecuous
           schisme
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           as
           by
           an
           odious
           sentence
           he
           went
           about
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           had
           no
           title
           in
           the
           world
           :
           that
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           if
           as
           Sig●●ert
           w●●toth
           ,
           the
           said
           Gregorie
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           repented
           him
           of
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           place
           of
           Sig●bert
           ,
           because
           it
           contemeth
           not
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           which
           is
           suspected
           to
           the
           aduersaires
           ,
           because
           he
           followed
           Henricus
           his
           partie
           ,
           but
           the
           historicall
           narration
           of
           an
           other
           author
           o
           .
        
         
           
             Pope
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             is
             also
             called
             Gregorie
             the
             7.
             dieth
             in
             banishment
             at
             Salernum
             .
             O●
             him
             I
             find
             it
             thus
             〈◊〉
             :
             We
             would
             haue
             you
             know
             who
             are
             carefull
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             charge
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Apostolike
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             also
             is
             Gregorie
             ,
             lying
             now
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             ca●ed
             to
             him
             one
             of
             twelue
             Cardinalls
             ,
             whom
             he
             cheefly
             loued
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             confessed
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             greatly
             offended
             in
             the
             pastroall
             charge
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             had
             raised
             anger
             and
             hatred
             against
             mankind
             .
             Then
             at
             last
             he
             sent
             the
             foresaid
             confessor
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             wish
             all
             grace
             and
             indulgence
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             ,
             his
             life
             was
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             instantly
             he
             put
             on
             his
             〈◊〉
             vesture
             and
             remitted
             and
             loosed
             the
             bands
             of
             all
             his
             curses
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             christian
             people
             ,
             the
             liuing
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             spiritually
             and
             the
             la●●y
             ,
             and
             willed
             his
             owne
             〈◊〉
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Emperor
             to
             a●cend
             into
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           NO●
           〈◊〉
           to
           th●
           Bishop
           Frisingensis
           ,
           a
           man
           most
           〈…〉
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           and
           
           almost
           an
           eye
           witnesse
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Hee
           both
           in
           the
           place
           produced
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           others
           ,
           bewraieth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           allowed
           not
           that
           decree
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           touching
           the
           deposing
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           holds
           it
           to
           be
           new
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           and
           vniust
           .
           For
           first
           for
           the
           noueltie
           ,
           and
           insolencie
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           ;
           
             I
             read
             and
             read
             againe
             the
             Actes
             of
             the
             Romane
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             doe
             finde
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             before
             this
             was
             excommunicate
             ,
             or
             depriued
             of
             his
             kingdome
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           And
           againe
           in
           the
           first
           booke
           touching
           the
           gestes
           of
           Frederike
           .
           
           
             Gregorie
             the
             VII
          
           .
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             then
             held
             the
             Bishoprike
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             that
             the
             Emporour
             as
             one
             forsaken
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             should
             be
             shaken
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             The
             noueltie
             and
             strangenesse
             of
             this
             action
             did
             so
             much
             more
             vehemently
             affect
             the
             Empire
             already
             mooued
             with
             indignation
             ,
             because
             before
             that
             time
             neuer
             any
             such
             sentence
             was
             knowen
             to
             haue
             been
             published
             against
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           Now
           he
           declares
           the
           iniustice
           and
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           in
           diuers
           respects
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           amongst
           those
           euils
           and
           mischiefes
           which
           did
           spring
           out
           of
           that
           decree
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           reckons
           the
           mutation
           and
           defection
           both
           of
           Pope
           and
           King
           :
           
             that
             Pope
             was
             set
             aboue
             Pope
             ,
             as
             King
             aboue
             King
          
           by
           which
           wordes
           he
           shewes
           that
           both
           of
           them
           by
           a
           like
           right
           ,
           or
           ratherby
           a
           like
           wrong
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           as
           Pope
           was
           set
           vpon
           Pope
           by
           the
           Emperour
           vniustly
           ,
           so
           also
           was
           King
           vniustly
           set
           vpon
           King
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           Then
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Because
             therefore
             the
             kingdome
             in
             his
             Prince
             ,
          
           &c.
           what
           doth
           that
           imply
           other
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Empire
           violated
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           violated
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           for
           the
           kingdome
           wounded
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           wounded
           in
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Betweene
           which
           seeing
           he
           makes
           no
           difference
           of
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           could
           not
           be
           done
           iustly
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           hee
           thinketh
           both
           of
           them
           was
           done
           vniustly
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           hee
           calleth
           as
           well
           the
           defection
           of
           Rodolphus
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           created
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           the
           insurrection
           
           of
           Henrie
           his
           sonne
           of
           the
           Excommunicate
           Father
           ,
           I
           say
           he
           calleth
           them
           both
           openly
           and
           simply
           plaine
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           surely
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           beleeued
           that
           Henry
           was
           lawfully
           depriued
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           for
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           rebellion
           ,
           but
           against
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           against
           an
           Heretike
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           were
           justly
           depriued
           and
           deposed
           was
           no
           more
           a
           Superiour
           .
           Therefore
           he
           thus
           writeth
           of
           Rodolphus
           b
           .
           
             And
             not
             long
             after
             the
             two
             foresaid
             Captaines
          
           Guelfe
           and
           Rodolphus
           ,
           
             rebelling
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             vpon
             what
             occasion
             it
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             are
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           :
           
             But
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           Gregorie
           ,
           
             who
             at
             this
             time
             as
             it
             hath
             beere
             said
             ,
             stirred
             vp
             Princes
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             writ
             his
             letters
             secretly
             ,
             and
             openly
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             create
             an
             other
             Emperour
             .
          
           But
           heere
           we
           must
           know
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             vpon
             what
             occasion
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           a
           priuate
           occasion
           ,
           as
           many
           are
           wont
           to
           spring
           betweene
           a
           King
           and
           his
           Nobles
           :
           as
           in
           our
           age
           betweene
           Borbonius
           and
           king
           Francis
           :
           the
           Guise
           and
           
             Henry
             ;
             Orange
          
           and
           Philip
           ,
           for
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           Guelfo
           and
           Rodolphus
           pretended
           a
           publike
           occasion
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           furious
           behauiour
           of
           Henricus
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           excommunicate
           and
           deposed
           from
           his
           kingdome
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           writeth
           
             Albert
             Schafnaburgensis
          
           c
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           couered
           priuate
           hatred
           as
           Rebels
           vse
           to
           doe
           ,
           with
           a
           publique
           pretence
           .
           But
           touching
           the
           Sonne
           our
           Bishop
           Frisingensis
           writeth
           in
           this
           manner
           d
           .
           
             Afterward
             againe
             in
             the
             yeere
             following
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperour
             celebrated
             the
             Natiuitie
             of
             the
             Lord
             at
             Moguntia
             ,
          
           Henry
           
             his
             sonne
             enters
             into
             rebellion
             against
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Noricum
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
          
           Theobald
           
             a
             Marques
             ,
             and
          
           Berengarius
           
             an
             Earle
             ,
             vnder
             the
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             because
             his
             Father
             was
             excommunicate
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             hauing
             drawen
             to
             his
             partie
             certaine
             great
             Personages
             out
             of
             the
             East
             part
             of
             France
             ,
             Alemania
             ,
             and
             Baioaria
             ,
             he
             enters
             into
             Saxonie
             ,
             a
             country
             and
             Nation
             easily
             to
             bee
             animated
             against
             their
             King.
          
           Heere
           let
           the
           Reader
           obserue
           two
           things
           .
           One
           that
           this
           Author
           ,
           a
           man
           notable
           for
           knowledge
           and
           
           pietie
           ,
           calleth
           this
           insurrection
           of
           Henry
           the
           sonne
           ,
           against
           Henry
           the
           Father
           ,
           a
           Rebellion
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           both
           heere
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           he
           euer
           calls
           Henry
           the
           Father
           ,
           King
           and
           Emperour
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           been
           now
           about
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           excommunicate
           and
           depriued
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           Popes
           sentence
           :
           and
           first
           Rodolphus
           ,
           and
           then
           〈◊〉
           ,
           were
           set
           into
           his
           place
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           whereby
           he
           shewes
           sufficiently
           that
           hee
           thinkes
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           authoritie
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           or
           to
           determine
           of
           their
           temporall
           gouernment
           :
           and
           therfore
           that
           the
           Decree
           of
           Gregorie
           was
           neither
           iust
           nor
           lawfull
           ;
           otherwise
           neither
           Henry
           could
           haue
           been
           called
           King
           ,
           nor
           his
           aduersaties
           Rebels
           without
           iniurie
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           another
           place
           of
           the
           same
           Authors
           ,
           wherin
           he
           〈◊〉
           the
           same
           more
           plainly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           that
           excommunication
           and
           abdication
           hath
           taken
           no
           right
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           from
           Henry
           ,
           for
           after
           that
           he
           had
           related
           that
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           in
           law
           to
           Rodol●us
           ,
           (
           whom
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           the
           Pope
           had
           created
           King
           )
           hauing
           killed
           his
           Father
           in
           law
           ,
           and
           vsurped
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Sw●uia
           ,
           as
           granted
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Father
           in
           law
           ,
           and
           one
           the
           other
           side
           that
           Henrie
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           been
           deposed
           by
           the
           Popes
           sentence
           had
           granted
           the
           same
           Dukedome
           ,
           to
           a
           certaine
           Nobleman
           of
           Sweuia
           ,
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           Frederike
           )
           who
           forced
           Bertolphus
           to
           conditions
           of
           peace
           ,
           &
           
             ad
             ex
             〈…〉
             Ducaius
          
           :
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             This
             Ber●ode
             although
             in
             this
             businesse
             he
             yeeldeth
             both
             to
             the
             Empire
             and
             to
             Iustice
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             re●olute
             and
             a
             valiant
             man.
          
           Behold
           how
           he
           vsing
           no
           manner
           of
           Circuition
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           both
           Empire
           and
           Iustice
           stands
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           long
           before
           passed
           the
           sentence
           of
           D●position
           :
           but
           not
           with
           Rodolphus
           ,
           being
           called
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           this
           Epigraphe
           ,
           now
           twise
           related
           aboue
           .
        
         
           Petra
           dedit
           Petro
           &c.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           seeing
           he
           seriously
           saith
           and
           teacheth
           ,
           That
           Kings
           
           
             haue
             none
             aboue
             them
             but
             God
             whom
             they
             may
             feare
             :
          
           doth
           he
           not
           euen
           by
           this
           conclusion
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           hath
           no
           temporall
           authoritie
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           dispose
           in
           any
           manner
           of
           their
           kingdomes
           and
           gouernments
           ?
           And
           surely
           although
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           for
           which
           that
           hainous
           action
           of
           Pope
           Gregorie
           might
           be
           misliked
           ,
           surely
           so
           many
           lamentable
           and
           desastrous
           euents
           ,
           so
           many
           fatall
           and
           wofull
           accidents
           ,
           which
           springing
           out
           of
           that
           iurisdiction
           which
           was
           then
           first
           vsurped
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Pope
           against
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           afflicted
           the
           whole
           Empire
           full
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           rent
           the
           Church
           asunder
           with
           a
           continuall
           schisme
           ,
           may
           be
           an
           argument
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           that
           Decree
           was
           not
           made
           by
           a
           diuine
           inspiration
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           humane
           passion
           :
           nor
           that
           it
           proceeded
           from
           an
           ordinarie
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           holy
           Sea
           Apostolike
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           an
           extraordinarie
           ambition
           ,
           or
           an
           ignorance
           of
           his
           power
           and
           inconsiderate
           zeale
           of
           him
           that
           held
           the
           Sea.
           For
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Iustice
           and
           protector
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           made
           the
           first
           executions
           of
           the
           spirituall
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           exceeding
           fearefull
           by
           present
           miracles
           ,
           and
           horrible
           effects
           ,
           would
           not
           also
           in
           like
           manner
           second
           with
           some
           singular
           miracle
           or
           extraordinarie
           assistance
           that
           first
           execution
           of
           so
           great
           and
           so
           high
           an
           authoritie
           and
           power
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           especially
           seeing
           he
           was
           with
           so
           many
           praiers
           inuocated
           by
           the
           Bishop
           for
           his
           helpe
           ,
           and
           the
           *
           Apostles
           themselues
           intreated
           with
           a
           solemne
           supplication
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Goe
             too
             therefore
             you
             most
             holy
             Princes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             authoritie
             interpo●ed
             confirme
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             may
             now
             at
             the
             last
             understand
             if
             you
             can
             binde
             and
             loose
             in
             heauen
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             also
             as
             well
             able
             it
             earth
             to
             take
             away
             and
             giue
             Empires
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             mortall
             men
             may
             haue
             .
             Let
             Kings
             now
             learne
             by
             this
             Kings
             example
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             you
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             you
             are
             in
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             heereafter
             let
             them
             be
             afraid
             to
             contemne
             the
             commandements
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
             But
             execute
             with
             speed
          
           
           vpon
           Henrie
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             this
             Child
             of
             iniquitie
             falleth
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             your
             care
             .
             Yet
             this
             I
             would
             intreat
             at
             your
             handes
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             led
             by
             repentance
             ,
             may
             at
             your
             request
             obtaine
             fauour
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
          
           f
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           praiers
           being
           powred
           out
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           in
           solemne
           maner
           cast
           vpon
           Henrie
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Apostles
           *
           preserues
           his
           Church
           with
           a
           continuall
           protection
           would
           not
           easily
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           presently
           heare
           this
           first
           supplication
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           so
           great
           an
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           authoritie
           had
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Wheras
           notwithstanding
           cleane
           contrarie
           ,
           euery
           thing
           fell
           out
           crosse
           and
           vnhappie
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           authors
           and
           fautors
           of
           the
           Popes
           partie
           ,
           whilest
           Henrie
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           triumphed
           and
           held
           his
           Empire
           still
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           suffered
           from
           his
           sonne
           at
           last
           after
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           ,
           
             (
             vnder
             a
             shew
             of
             religion
          
           as
           Frisingensis
           saith
           ,
           )
           that
           makes
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           This
           was
           a
           pretext
           onely
           for
           a
           wicked
           sonne
           who
           was
           sicke
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           time
           :
           but
           the
           true
           cause
           was
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           burning
           desire
           of
           rule
           ,
           
             quae
             multos
             mortales
             fallos
             fieri
             subegit
          
           g
           .
           and
           hath
           oftentimes
           armed
           with
           cruell
           and
           hellish
           hatred
           the
           Fathers
           against
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           shewed
           at
           large
           other
           where
           h
           :
           One
           said
           excellently
           well
           ,
           i
           
             patris
             long●o●
             vit
             a
             malo
             filio
             seruit
             us
             videtur
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           BY
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           times
           past
           did
           not
           tolerate
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Iulianus
             ,
             Ualens
          
           ,
           and
           other
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           because
           she
           then
           distrusted
           her
           might
           and
           strength
           ;
           nor
           because
           she
           could
           not
           reduce
           them
           to
           order
           without
           the
           great
           hurt
           of
           the
           people
           :
           for
           indeed
           she
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           ,
           and
           lesse
           hurt
           to
           the
           
           people
           ,
           haue
           chastised
           those
           ancient
           Princes
           .
           Then
           not
           onely
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           from
           whose
           businesse
           so
           lasting
           a
           schisme
           did
           spring
           ,
           but
           either
           Otho
           the
           fourth
           ,
           or
           Frederick
           the
           second
           ,
           or
           
             Philip
             Pulcher
          
           ,
           or
           Lewes
           the
           eleuenth
           ,
           or
           
             Iohn
             Nauarre
          
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           being
           puffed
           vp
           with
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           affaires
           ,
           drew
           foorth
           their
           Sentences
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           depriuation
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           not
           for
           heresie
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           euill
           gouernment
           of
           State
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           subiects
           ,
           but
           euen
           inflamed
           and
           maliciously
           carried
           with
           their
           proper
           affections
           ,
           I
           meane
           their
           priuate
           hatred
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           age
           would
           haue
           her
           Bishops
           more
           readie
           than
           in
           this
           time
           to
           suffer
           martyrdome
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           very
           safe
           estate
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           sailed
           in
           the
           hauen
           ,
           as
           hauing
           been
           now
           anciently
           founded
           vpon
           the
           Apostolike
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           established
           by
           the
           labour
           and
           blood
           of
           martyrs
           .
           Yea
           ,
           such
           then
           was
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           much
           lesse
           need
           for
           Bishops
           to
           be
           readie
           for
           martyrdome
           ,
           than
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           that
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ,
           then
           being
           as
           it
           were
           sprinckled
           with
           the
           fresh
           blood
           of
           the
           martyrs
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           maner
           sauour
           of
           nothing
           but
           martyrdome
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastour
           was
           no
           lesse
           admonished
           of
           his
           dutie
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           flocke
           ,
           than
           the
           seuerall
           persons
           of
           the
           people
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Pastour
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           ô
           lamentable
           case
           !
           the
           case
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           :
           the
           Church
           is
           tossed
           with
           most
           grieuous
           tempests
           ,
           and
           only
           not
           ouerwhelmed
           as
           yet
           with
           the
           furie
           of
           heretikes
           ,
           manie
           ,
           euen
           of
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           called
           Catholikes
           ,
           being
           so
           affected
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           suffer
           any
           great
           troubles
           ,
           much
           lesse
           vndergoe
           death
           ,
           for
           true
           religion
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           that
           life
           and
           heat
           may
           be
           giuen
           to
           that
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           might
           be
           stirred
           vp
           to
           the
           readiest
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           shortest
           cut
           ,
           for
           their
           health
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           there
           is
           need
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           way
           both
           by
           word
           and
           example
           ?
           and
           both
           to
           compose
           them
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           others
           rather
           to
           martyrdome
           ,
           
           than
           to
           armes
           and
           insurrections
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           prone
           by
           nature
           ?
           Who
           would
           not
           iudge
           ,
           that
           the
           fatherly
           pietie
           of
           Clement
           the
           eight
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           excellent
           wisdome
           ,
           whereby
           he
           endeuoureth
           to
           reduce
           to
           an●itie
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           in
           〈◊〉
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           is
           by
           infinite
           degrees
           〈…〉
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           the
           martiall
           furies
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           eleuenth
           ,
           wherby
           he
           wickedly
           and
           cruelty
           sought
           to
           set
           
             Italie
             ,
             France
             ,
             Germanie
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
          
           and
           all
           〈…〉
           together
           by
           the
           cares
           ?
        
         
           〈…〉
           be
           thus
           ,
           surely
           we
           must
           needs
           conf●●●
           〈…〉
           ancient
           fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           〈…〉
           fault
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           did
           not
           only
           suffer
           ,
           〈…〉
           they
           might
           easily
           )
           those
           guiltie
           and
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           saith
           ,
           but
           also
           courtcously
           reuerenced
           them
           ,
           and
           honoured
           them
           with
           regall
           titles
           and
           dignities
           :
           or
           els
           we
           must
           needs
           thinke
           ,
           that
           they
           spared
           those
           maner
           of
           Princes
           for
           the
           reuerence
           of
           Maiestie
           ,
           &
           the
           power
           which
           in
           temporal
           matters
           is
           inferior
           to
           God
           alone
           :
           or
           surely
           we
           must
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           reasons
           deliuered
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           some
           better
           behinde
           ,
           which
           none
           hitherto
           hath
           brought
           forth
           ,
           nor
           euer
           will
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           .
           For
           that
           which
           a
           certain
           seditious
           fellow
           hath
           written
           in
           that
           infamous
           worke
           which
           he
           writ
           against
           Kings
           ,
           a
           to
           elude
           the
           ●orce
           of
           the
           former
           obiection
           touching
           the
           tolleration
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
           
             As
             though
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             to
             thinke
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             established
             and
             which
             is
             established
             already
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             Uine
             ought
             ●●t
             to
             be
             planted
             and
             watered
             before
             it
             be
             pruned
             :
             but
             that
             then
             that
             power
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             was
             fulfilled
             :
             Kings
             shall
             be
             thy
             Nur●es
             ,
             &
             with
             a
             countenance
             cast
             to
             the
             earth
             shall
             they
             worship
             thee
             ,
             &
             shall
             lick●
             the
             dust
             of
             〈…〉
          
           b
           .
           that
           surely
           is
           such
           a
           to●
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           thinke
           not
           worth
           the
           answering
           ,
           seeing
           I
           suppose
           the
           Author
           himself
           scarce
           knowes
           what
           he
           saith
           .
           For
           ●hat
           ?
           were
           not
           the
           rotten
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           wont
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           euen
           from
           her
           infancie
           &
           first
           beginning
           ?
           doth
           he
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           that
           spirituall
           incision
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           begā
           euen
           with
           
           the
           Church
           her self
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           to
           Ananias
           ,
           what
           to
           the
           Corinthian
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           church
           ?
           If
           he
           know
           not
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           an
           ill
           Diuine
           ,
           &
           a
           worse
           Vine-dresser
           ,
           seeing
           he
           euen
           in
           the
           very
           first
           planting
           ,
           shreds
           off
           whatsoeuer
           is
           super
           fluous
           and
           vnprofitable
           in
           the
           vine
           ,
           and
           suffers
           not
           the
           rotten
           and
           faultie
           branches
           to
           sticke
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           :
           afterwards
           when
           it
           is
           a
           litle
           growenvp
           ,
           he
           lops
           and
           cuts
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           ouercharged
           with
           vnprofitable
           and
           vnfruitfull
           stems
           .
           But
           if
           he
           meane
           corporall
           incision
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           skill
           of
           bloud
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           she
           doth
           not
           execute
           death
           vpon
           any
           ,
           vnlesse
           peraduenture
           it
           falles
           out
           by
           miracle
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Ananias
           and
           Saph●ra
           c
           .
           But
           what
           ,
           doth
           he
           thinke
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           perfectly
           established
           in
           the
           times
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Hierome
          
           and
           
             Austine
             ▪
          
           Or
           that
           it
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           planted
           &
           watred
           that
           at
           that
           time
           it
           might
           be
           conueniently
           shred
           ?
           d
           Surely
           
             S.
             Austine
          
           in
           one
           place
           affirmes
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           in
           his
           time
           were
           found
           ,
           that
           thought
           euill
           of
           Christ.
           Why
           then
           did
           the
           Church
           tolerate
           
             Ualens
             ,
             Ualentinianus
             ,
             Heraclitus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ?
           for
           from
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           Prophecie
           ,
           which
           he
           alleadgeth
           ,
           was
           fulfilled
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           time
           to
           cut
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           .
           A
           worthy
           reason
           sure
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ranked
           amongst
           that
           followes
           fooleries
           ,
           which
           in
           another
           place
           e
           we
           set
           downe
           by
           themselues
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           goe
           to
           the
           maintainers
           of
           the
           indirect
           power
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           THese
           mens
           opinion
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           aboue
           in
           the
           first
           and
           fift
           chapters
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             spirituall
             Monarchie
             ,
             hath
             temporall
             power
             indirectly
             :
             and
             that
             soueraigne
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             temporalties
             of
             all
             christians
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             change
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             from
             one
             to
             giue
             them
             to
             another
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             health
          
           
           
             of
             soules
          
           .
           Against
           which
           opinion
           there
           are
           so
           many
           things
           ,
           that
           I
           hould
           it
           to
           be
           vtterly
           improbable
           ,
           if
           not
           incredible
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           
           whole
           christian
           antiquity
           euer
           iudged
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           lesse
           then
           God
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           God
           only
           for
           their
           iudge
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           subiect
           to
           no
           lawes
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           punished
           or
           coerced
           with
           no
           temporall
           punishments
           a
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           law
           said
           ,
           Princeps
           
           
             〈…〉
             est
          
           that
           the
           Grecians
           cheefly
           vnderstand
           ,
           of
           penall
           lawes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           that
           is
           ;
           
             the
             Prince
             offending
             is
             not
             punished
             .
          
           None
           of
           these
           things
           can
           stand
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispose
           of
           kingdomes
           and
           states
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           them
           their
           scepters
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           dignity
           ,
           it
           followeth
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           superior
           and
           euen
           Iudge
           ouer
           Kings
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           all
           Kings
           may
           be
           subiect
           to
           temporall
           punishments
           :
           which
           is
           directly
           opposite
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           to
           the
           former
           opinion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           the
           consequution
           is
           plaine
           by
           this
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           who
           iudgeth
           an
           other
           lawfully
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           superior
           ouer
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           iudgeth
           .
           (
           For
           an
           equall
           hath
           not
           authority
           ouer
           an
           equall
           c
           ,
           much
           lesse
           an
           inferior
           ouer
           a
           superior
           )
           and
           also
           because
           ,
           the
           depriuation
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           publication
           of
           goods
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           reckned
           amongst
           temporall
           punishments
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           greeuous
           too
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           themselues
           confesse
           that
           Kings
           haue
           no
           superior
           in
           temporalities
           .
           d
           They
           haue
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           both
           true
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           Kings
           haue
           no
           superiour
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           if
           an
           other
           may
           by
           law
           take
           their
           temporalities
           from
           them
           and
           giue
           them
           to
           an
           other
           .
           For
           if
           this
           be
           not
           an
           act
           of
           superiority
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           speake
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           surely
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           superior
           ,
           or
           if
           to
           condemne
           a
           King
           vnheard
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           him
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           regall
           dignity
           comes
           to
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Iudge
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           we
           must
           confesse
           that
           no
           motion
           either
           of
           a
           iudgement
           or
           of
           a
           Iudge
           hath
           beene
           deliuered
           and
           lest
           vs
           by
           our
           Elders
           .
           For
           in
           that
           they
           place
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Directe
             &
             indirecte
          
           ,
           that
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           power
           of
           iudgeing
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           
           onely
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           way
           ,
           of
           acquiring
           so
           great
           a
           power
           .
           For
           the
           Canonists
           doe
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           receiued
           directly
           of
           Christ
           the
           temporal
           dominion
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           But
           these
           men
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           deeme
           that
           he
           receiued
           such
           a
           dominion
           directly
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           should
           say
           ,
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           simply
           ,
           and
           without
           consideration
           of
           another
           thing
           :
           but
           onely
           indirectly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           receiued
           directly
           from
           the
           Lord.
           Therefore
           this
           difference
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ought
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           beginning
           and
           meane
           of
           acquiring
           a
           temporall
           power
           but
           not
           to
           the
           force
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           same
           .
           For
           whether
           you
           say
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           for
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Popes
           iudgement
           ouer
           Kings
           :
           vnlesse
           peraduenture
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           if
           he
           be
           an
           ill
           man
           ,
           may
           tyrannize
           ouer
           the
           Parsons
           and
           Estates
           of
           Kings
           more
           freely
           indirectly
           ,
           then
           directly
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           Clients
           and
           Vassals
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           more
           base
           ,
           they
           shall
           hold
           their
           Kingdoms
           and
           Principalities
           as
           it
           were
           at
           his
           courtesie
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doe
           easily
           prooue
           euen
           out
           of
           the
           very
           principles
           and
           grounds
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           .
           The
           Pope
           may
           take
           from
           any
           man
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           it
           be
           necessary
           for
           the
           health
           of
           soules
           :
           But
           to
           iudge
           and
           determine
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           necessary
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           same
           Pope
           ,
           of
           whose
           iudgement
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           none
           can
           iudge
           ,
           e
           therefore
           where
           he
           listeth
           he
           may
           depriue
           euery
           man
           of
           his
           kingdome
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Proposition
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           opinion
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           :
           and
           the
           Assumption
           is
           without
           controuersie
           amongst
           all
           Catholikes
           :
           for
           none
           but
           an
           Heretike
           will
           deny
           that
           the
           charge
           of
           soules
           belonges
           to
           the
           successour
           of
           Peter
           and
           Vicar
           of
           Christ.
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           followes
           necessarily
           of
           the
           premisses
           because
           if
           the
           Pope
           wil
           transferre
           any
           kingdome
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           that
           he
           iudgeth
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           health
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           
           none
           〈…〉
           of
           has
           iudgement
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           .
           And
           〈…〉
           his
           pleasure
           whether
           he
           will
           take
           from
           〈…〉
           but
           that
           all
           Kings
           〈…〉
           th●●
           kingdomes
           ,
           which
           〈…〉
           at
           the
           〈…〉
           Behold
           in
           how
           〈…〉
           Christia●
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           should
           stand
           ,
           
           〈…〉
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           power
           indirectly
           to
           〈…〉
           all
           temp●●aliti●s
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           shall
           mea●●
           t●at
           〈…〉
           owne
           pleasure
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           〈…〉
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           displeased
           ,
           then
           to
           〈…〉
           his
           indirect
           power
           ,
           so
           o●t
           〈…〉
           priuate
           〈◊〉
           ,
           o●
           the
           ambi●●
           〈…〉
           forward
           ,
           or
           euen
           〈…〉
           and
           contemned
           ,
           〈…〉
           .
           Where
           of
           ●●●face
           〈…〉
           haue
           giuen
           〈…〉
           all
           of
           i●any
           ,
           they
           〈…〉
           to
           〈…〉
           mighty
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           po●tifi●●
           〈…〉
           and
           〈…〉
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           as
           〈…〉
           I
           omit
           this
           reason
           taken
           〈…〉
           a●●●ought
           it
           〈…〉
           for
           that
           〈…〉
           that
           〈…〉
           kingdoms
           but
           an
           execution
           〈…〉
           to
           th●m
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           ●●t
           i●
           it
           strange
           against
           the
           〈…〉
           and
           all
           the
           ab●tto●
           ,
           of
           the
           indirect
           power
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           all
           〈◊〉
           all
           〈◊〉
           and
           iurisdiction
           is
           〈…〉
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           o●
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           also
           he
           〈…〉
           o●
           holdeth
           any
           th●ng
           ,
           i●
           he
           hold
           by
           nei●●●●
           
           of
           these
           ,
           holdeth
           wrongfull●
           ,
           as
           Augustire
           reasoneth
           〈…〉
           against
           the
           D●●atists
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           should
           iustly
           exercise
           any
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           certaine
           that
           the
           same
           is
           giuen
           him
           either
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           or
           of
           Man.
           But
           neither
           in
           diuine
           ,
           nor
           humane
           lawes
           is
           any
           such
           place
           found
           ,
           which
           confers
           any
           such
           power
           vpon
           him
           ,
           whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           the
           domination
           and
           authority
           of
           kings
           is
           openly
           commended
           and
           allowed
           by
           many
           testimonies
           of
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           :
           
             By
             mee
             Kings
             raigne
             .
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             to
             you
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             rule
             ouer
             them
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             I
             will
             giue
             them
             a
             King
             in
             mine
             anger
             .
             My
             sonne
             ,
             feare
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King.
             Feare
             God
             honour
             the
             King
             :
          
           and
           euery
           where
           the
           like
           speeches
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           seeing
           this
           temporall
           power
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           not
           found
           to
           be
           comprised
           neither
           in
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           receiued
           as
           it
           were
           by
           hand
           ,
           nor
           practised
           by
           vse
           and
           custome
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           these
           thousand
           yeeres
           and
           more
           ,
           or
           exercised
           by
           any
           Pope
           :
           nor
           allowed
           and
           commended
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           necessitie
           of
           faith
           should
           force
           vs
           to
           admit
           it
           ?
           or
           with
           what
           authoritie
           can
           they
           perswade
           the
           same
           vnto
           vs
           ?
           Our
           opinion
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           prooued
           by
           reasons
           and
           examples
           :
           how
           glad
           ,
           say
           I
           would
           I
           be
           ,
           that
           that
           were
           true
           .
           But
           wee
           ought
           chiefely
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           onely
           those
           reasons
           are
           fit
           to
           prooue
           this
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           whereof
           euident
           proofes
           and
           demonstrations
           are
           made
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           them
           hath
           hitherto
           brought
           ,
           nor
           as
           I
           thinke
           could
           bring
           .
           For
           as
           touching
           reasons
           onely
           probable
           ,
           and
           likely
           ,
           whereof
           Dialectike
           syllogismes
           doe
           consist
           ,
           their
           force
           is
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           can
           conclude
           and
           giue
           away
           from
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           their
           soueraigne
           authoritie
           from
           them
           ,
           seeing
           that
           euen
           in
           daily
           brables
           about
           trifling
           matters
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           concluded
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Suiter
           ,
           bee
           prooued
           by
           manifest
           and
           euident
           proofes
           and
           witnesses
           :
           
             and
             therefore
             the
             Actor
             not
             proouing
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             conuented
             ,
             although
             himselfe
             performe
          
           
           
             nothing
             ,
             shall
             carie
             the
             businesse
          
           b
           .
           But
           the
           helpe
           is
           very
           weake
           and
           feeble
           in
           Examples
           ,
           because
           they
           onely
           shew
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           not
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           :
           those
           excepted
           which
           are
           commended
           or
           dispraised
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           seeing
           they
           are
           thus
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           with
           what
           reasons
           the
           Aduersaries
           continue
           their
           opinion
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           not
           one
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           Popes
           partie
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           who
           hath
           either
           gathered
           more
           diligently
           ,
           or
           propounded
           more
           sharpely
           ,
           or
           concluded
           more
           briefly
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           than
           the
           worthy
           Diuine
           Bellarmine
           ,
           whom
           I
           mention
           for
           honors
           sake
           ,
           who
           although
           he
           gaue
           as
           much
           to
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           in
           temporalities
           as
           honestly
           hee
           might
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           he
           ought
           ,
           yet
           could
           hee
           not
           satisfie
           the
           ambition
           of
           the
           most
           imperious
           man
           Sixius
           the
           fist
           :
           Who
           affirmed
           
             that
             hee
             had
             supreme
             power
             ouer
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Peoples
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             committed
             vnto
             him
             not
             by
             humane
             but
             by
             diuine
             ordinance
          
           a
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           was
           very
           neere
           ,
           by
           his
           Pontificiall
           censure
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           haue
           abolished
           all
           the
           writings
           of
           that
           Doctor
           ,
           which
           do
           oppugne
           heresie
           with
           great
           *
           successe
           at
           this
           day
           :
           as
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           whereof
           Bellarmine
           was
           then
           ,
           did
           seriously
           report
           to
           me
           .
           Which
           matter
           comforts
           me
           ,
           if
           peraduenture
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           any
           Pope
           possessed
           with
           the
           like
           ambition
           shall
           for
           the
           like
           cause
           forbid
           Catholikes
           to
           read
           my
           bookes
           .
           Let
           him
           doe
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           neuer
           bring
           to
           passe
           that
           I
           euer
           forsake
           the
           Catholike
           ,
           Apostolike
           ,
           and
           Romish
           faith
           ,
           wherein
           I
           haue
           liued
           from
           a
           Child
           to
           this
           great
           age
           :
           or
           dye
           in
           another
           profession
           of
           faith
           then
           which
           was
           prescribed
           by
           Pius
           the
           4.
           
        
         
           We
           will
           then
           bring
           their
           reasons
           hither
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           for
           they
           are
           fiue
           in
           number
           :
           leauing
           others
           ,
           especially
           Bozius
           his
           fancies
           ,
           which
           are
           vnworthy
           that
           a
           man
           of
           learning
           should
           trouble
           himselfe
           to
           refute
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           reason
           is
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           propounds
           in
           these
           wordes
           .
           
             The
             ciuill
             power
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             when
             each
             of
             them
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             common-wealth
             :
             therefore
             a
             spirituall
             Prince
             may
             command
             ouer
             temporall
             Princes
             and
             dispose
             of
             temporall
             matters
             in
             order
             to
             a
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             for
             euery
             superiour
             may
             command
             his
             inferiour
             .
          
           And
           least
           any
           peraduenture
           elude
           this
           reason
           by
           denying
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           with
           the
           next
           he
           labours
           to
           strengthen
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           three
           reasons
           ,
           or
           Media
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             that
             ciuill
             power
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             Christian
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Ciuill
             ,
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastike
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             first
             it
             is
             pr●●ued
             by
             the
             ends
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             for
             the
             temporall
             end
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             spirituall
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             appeares
             :
             because
             temporall
             felicitie
             is
             not
             absolutely
             the
             last
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             felicitie
             eternall
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             plaine
             out
             of
          
           Aristotle
           ,
           Lib.
           1.
           
           Eth.
           cap.
           1.
           
             that
             the
             faculties
             are
             so
             subordinate
             ,
             as
             the
             ends
             are
             subordinate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             Cleargie
             and
             Laitie
             ,
             doe
             not
             make
             two
             common
             wealthes
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             Church
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             one
             bodie
             .
          
           Rom.
           11.
           and
           1
           Corinth
           .
           12.
           
           
             But
             in
             euery
             bodie
             the
             members
             are
             connexed
             and
             depending
             one
             of
             another
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             right
             assertion
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             things
             depend
             on
             temporall
             ;
             therefore
             temporall
             things
             depend
             of
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             are
             subiect
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             a
             temporall
             administration
             hinder
             a
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             in
             all
             mens
             iudgement
             the
             temporall
             Prince
             is
             bound
             to
             change
             that
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             yea
             euen
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             temporall
             good
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             temporall
             power
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             spirituall
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
        
         
           Which
           that
           I
           may
           satisfie
           in
           order
           ,
           I
           answere
           :
           that
           it
           is
           very
           false
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           first
           reason
           is
           thrust
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           for
           a
           true
           ,
           certaine
           ,
           and
           sound
           foundation
           ,
           false
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Ciuill
           power
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           Spirituall
           ,
           since
           both
           of
           them
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           common
           weale
           :
           vnlesse
           they
           vnderstand
           it
           thus
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           subiect
           in
           spirituals
           ,
           and
           againe
           that
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           that
           in
           temporals
           ,
           since
           these
           two
           powers
           are
           so
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           common-weale
           ,
           
           as
           neither
           hath
           authoritie
           ouer
           other
           ;
           as
           which
           when
           they
           were
           free
           and
           of
           themselues
           absolute
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           mutuall
           loue
           closed
           together
           .
           Therefore
           each
           of
           them
           acknowledgeth
           and
           reuerenceth
           the
           other
           in
           his
           order
           and
           office
           ,
           and
           each
           doth
           exercise
           her
           function
           at
           her
           pleasure
           :
           only
           there
           is
           between
           them
           a
           certaine
           consent
           and
           fellowship
           conspiring
           in
           the
           conseruation
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Christian
           common-weale
           :
           for
           by
           both
           the
           powers
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           vse
           Gene●rardes
           b
           wordes
           )
           
             by
             both
             the
             Magistra●tes
             ,
             Ecclesiastike
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             is
             maintained
             ,
             defended
             ,
             and
             flourisheth
             :
          
           which
           that
           she
           might
           be
           protected
           and
           preserued
           tyght
           and
           vpright
           .
           
        
         
           
             —
             alterius
             sic
             
          
           
             Altera
             p●●●it
             opemres
             ,
             &
             coniurat
             ami●●
             .
          
        
         
           that
           as
           long
           as
           they
           keepe
           this
           societie
           ,
           the
           Christian
           common
           weale
           is
           like
           to
           flourish
           and
           abound
           with
           innumerable
           commodities
           of
           concord
           and
           peace
           :
           But
           when
           they
           dissolue
           this
           combination
           thus
           contracted
           ,
           certainely
           the
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           though
           it
           excell
           with
           a
           diuine
           vertue
           ,
           yet
           being
           now
           weakned
           in
           the
           ere
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           his
           corporall
           helpes
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           contemned
           :
           and
           the
           temporall
           although
           it
           be
           mightie
           and
           strong
           ,
           hastneth
           thorough
           all
           villanie
           and
           surie
           to
           her
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           heauenly
           grace
           which
           she
           enioyed
           by
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           spirituall
           power
           .
           Notwithstanding
           neither
           can
           the
           power
           Ecclesiastike
           redresse
           her
           wrongs
           the
           more
           by
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           by
           spirituall
           weapons
           ,
           nor
           the
           temporall
           power
           worke
           vpon
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           but
           by
           visible
           and
           corporall
           armes
           ,
           whereof
           I
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           monuments
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           also
           our
           owne
           age
           &
           memorie
           did
           not
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           thorough
           so
           many
           lamentable
           examples
           .
           And
           this
           surely
           is
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           that
           which
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           Hosius
           said
           to
           Constantius
           the
           Arrian
           .
           
             〈…〉
             lawfull
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             hold
             any
             Empire
             on
             earth
             ,
             neither
             haue
             you
             power
             oner
             sacrifices
             and
             holy
             things
             ,
             being
             an
             Emperour
          
           and
           which
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           to
           Eugenius
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             These
             law
             and
             earthly
             businesses
             ,
             haue
             Iudges
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
          
           
           
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Why
             doe
             you
             inuade
             an
             others
             borders
             ?
             why
             reach
             you
             your
             sithe
             into
             another
             mans
             haruest
             ?
          
           Therefore
           these
           two
           powers
           Ecclesiastike
           and
           Politike
           are
           not
           so
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           common-weale
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           be
           Master
           ouer
           the
           other
           :
           but
           so
           are
           parts
           ,
           as
           which
           when
           they
           were
           single
           ,
           and
           deuided
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           a
           singular
           concord
           and
           vnion
           ioyned
           together
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           that
           each
           of
           them
           might
           afford
           helpe
           and
           succour
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           mutuall
           and
           enterchanged
           courtesies
           and
           offices
           might
           oblige
           and
           demerit
           one
           another
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           granted
           because
           the
           power
           Ecclesiastike
           is
           holier
           ,
           and
           worthier
           then
           the
           Politike
           ,
           therefore
           that
           this
           is
           subiect
           to
           her
           :
           but
           onely
           (
           as
           it
           often
           commeth
           to
           passe
           in
           a
           ciuill
           societie
           )
           that
           she
           being
           the
           worthier
           and
           the
           richer
           applied
           herselfe
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           so
           noble
           nor
           so
           wealthy
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           both
           :
           so
           as
           both
           of
           them
           remaine
           free
           in
           that
           societie
           ,
           and
           neither
           depend
           any
           way
           of
           other
           .
           Therfore
           excellently
           writes
           Dried●
           to
           this
           purpose
           d
           .
           Christ
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             seuered
             the
             duties
             of
             these
             two
             powers
             :
             that
             the
             one
             might
             gouerne
             diuine
             and
             spirituall
             matters
             and
             persons
             ,
             the
             other
             prefane
             and
             worldly
             :
          
           and
           after
           ,
           
             Behold
             thou
             plainly
             sees
             that
             Christ
             hath
             seuered
             the
             duties
             of
             both
             the
             powers
             :
             Therefore
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             Papall
             ,
             from
             the
             secular
             and
             Imperiall
             power
             is
             made
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
          
           And
           after
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           :
           
             From
             whence
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             as
             two
             chiefe
             Rulers
             diuided
             betweene
             themselues
             ,
             wherof
             neither
             knoweth
             other
             ,
             or
             reuerenceeth
             as
             his
             superiour
             ,
          
           (
           for
           this
           ought
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           reuerence
           him
           inspirituall
           cases
           ,
           and
           he
           this
           in
           temporal
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Glosse
           ,
           in
           
             Ca●
             .
             Hadrian
          
           ,
           63.
           as
           he
           is
           father
           to
           this
           in
           spirituals
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           to
           him
           in
           temporals
           )
           
             because
             a
             kingdome
             diuided
             against
             itselfe
             ,
             will
             come
             to
             ruine
             .
             Nor
             againe
             are
             they
             as
             two
             Iudges
             subordinate
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             one
             receiues
             his
             iurisdiction
             from
             the
             other
             .
             But
             they
             are
             as
             two
             rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             one
             God
             ●esigned
             〈…〉
             diuers
             offices
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Emperour
             ●ouerns
             〈…〉
             persons
             ,
             for
             a
             peaceable
             Society
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             rules
             spiritual
             to
             the
             aduancement
          
           
           
             of
             Christian
             faith
             and
             charitie
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Bellarmine
           also
           himselfe
           .
           
             Marke
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             and
             the●
             Moone
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Starre
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Sunne
             did
             not
             constitute
             the
             Moone
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Pontificate
             and
             〈…〉
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             one
             absolutely
             depend
             on
             the
             other
          
           Surely
           the
           Sunne
           and
           the
           Moone
           are
           two
           great
           lightes
           ,
           when
           Pope
           
             Innocent
             〈◊〉
          
           interpreteth
           by
           an
           allegory
           ,
           
             Two
             dignities
             which
             are
             the
             Pontificall
             authority
             ,
             and
             regall
             power
             :
          
           and
           compares
           that
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           this
           to
           the
           Moone
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           reason
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           As
           the
           Moone
           is
           no
           lesse
           the
           Moone
           ,
           nor
           consisteth
           the
           lesse
           of
           hirselfe
           ,
           when
           shee
           departs
           from
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           by
           wandering
           looseth
           the
           light
           shee
           borrowed
           on
           him
           ,
           then
           when
           shee
           is
           enlightned
           with
           his
           beames
           in
           herfull
           Orbe
           and
           Aspect
           ,
           and
           in
           neither
           regard
           either
           shee
           depends
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           of
           hir
           ,
           but
           both
           holding
           the
           order
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           institution
           doe
           seruice
           both
           to
           God
           and
           the
           world
           :
           so
           also
           the
           Kingly
           or
           Politike
           power
           resting
           on
           hir
           proper
           strength
           ,
           sub●●teth
           al●aies
           by
           hirselfe
           :
           and
           although
           she
           receiue
           great
           light
           〈◊〉
           the
           Pontifical
           and
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           to
           liue
           well
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           changed
           at
           all
           hir
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Essence
           〈…〉
           her
           approach
           ,
           nor
           by
           her
           departure
           ,
           nor
           〈◊〉
           nor
           〈◊〉
           much
           lesse
           is
           shee
           subiect
           to
           her
           ,
           when
           shee
           〈◊〉
           to
           her
           .
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           that
           we
           seuerally
           declare
           the
           faultes
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           wherewith
           Bellarmine
           supposeth
           that
           his
           first
           reason
           is
           vnderpropped
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIIII
           .
        
         
           THerefore
           touching
           the
           first
           :
           I
           doe
           constantly
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           ordination
           or
           subordination
           of
           the
           endes
           of
           their
           powers
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           their
           powers
           are
           such
           .
           For
           the
           end
           of
           Politike
           or
           Ciuill
           power
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           politike
           absolutely
           containeth
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           a
           temporall
           〈◊〉
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Common-good
           ,
           and
           a
           well
           ordered
           tranquillity
           for
           the
           quiet
           conduct
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           confesseth
           in
           another
           place
           .
           
             The
             Ciuill
             power
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             hath
             her
             Princes
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             &c.
             and
             likewise
             the
             Ecclesiastike
             her
             Bishops
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Iudgements
             .
             That
             hath
             for
             end
             a
             temporall
             peace
             ;
             this
             eternall
             saluation
             .
          
           Neither
           doth
           this
           Ciuill
           power
           proceed
           further
           ,
           and
           is
           referred
           to
           none
           other
           end
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           such
           .
           For
           in
           that
           it
           aspireth
           to
           eternall
           happinesse
           it
           hath
           not
           that
           of
           hir selfe
           :
           not
           I
           say
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Politike
           doth
           shee
           direct
           hir
           indeuours
           thither
           ,
           as
           to
           hir
           last
           scope
           :
           but
           in
           respect
           that
           shee
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           or
           else
           is
           furthered
           by
           the
           societie
           and
           Counsels
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           ,
           As
           appeareth
           by
           innumerable
           both
           peoples
           and
           Cities
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Ciuill
           power
           was
           strong
           and
           powerfull
           by
           seuerity
           of
           lawes
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           very
           slender
           or
           no
           notion
           at
           all
           of
           this
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           .
           This
           also
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           a
           when
           he
           willes
           vs
           to
           pray
           for
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           
             that
             we
             may
             liue
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             pietie
             and
             chastitie
             :
          
           ascribing
           peace
           and
           tranquillitie
           of
           life
           to
           the
           Politike
           gouernment
           ,
           but
           pietie
           and
           chastitie
           to
           Christian
           discipline
           .
           Therefore
           to
           speake
           in
           one
           word
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           ends
           of
           humane
           actions
           are
           in
           the
           intention
           and
           not
           in
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           the
           vnderstanding
           can
           inuent
           by
           discourse
           of
           reason
           ,
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Action
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           the
           will
           doth
           desire
           to
           attaine
           by
           doing
           ,
           while
           the
           minde
           meditates
           on
           the
           Action
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Action
           .
           Whence
           Nauarrus
           saith
           very
           well
           ,
           b
           
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Laike
             power
             is
             the
             good
             ,
             happie
             ,
             and
             quiet
             temporall
             life
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             lawes
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             the
             same
             .
             And
             that
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastike
             power
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             supernaturall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             of
             the
             lawes
             which
             proceed
             from
             her
             .
          
           I
           would
           prosecute
           this
           further
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           thinke
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           plaine
           enough
           to
           men
           of
           wit
           euen
           by
           Philosophie
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           reason
           is
           so
           friuolous
           and
           captious
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           spoken
           more
           fondly
           ,
           or
           be
           gathered
           more
           vnsoundly
           ,
           for
           is
           there
           any
           old
           wife
           so
           doting
           ,
           as
           vnderstands
           not
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           this
           consequution
           ,
           
             They
             are
             members
             of
             one
             bodie
             ,
             therefore
             one
             depends
             of
             another
             .
          
           For
           
           neither
           doth
           a
           foote
           depend
           of
           a
           foote
           ,
           nor
           an
           arme
           of
           an
           arme
           ,
           nor
           a
           shoulder
           of
           a
           shoulder
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           ioined
           to
           some
           third
           and
           middle
           member
           ,
           by
           themselues
           or
           by
           other
           members
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           adheare
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           gathered
           by
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           argument
           plainly
           ;
        
         
           
             The
             armes
             of
             euery
             man
             be
             members
             of
             one
             bodie
             :
          
           
             
               But
               in
               euery
               bodie
               the
               members
               are
               connexed
               and
               depending
               one
               ●●
               another
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               rightly
               affirmed
               .
            
             That
             the
             right
             depends
             of
             the
             left
             :
             Ergo
          
           
             The
             left
             arme
             of
             euery
             man
             depends
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             is
             subiect
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Who
           would
           not
           laugh
           at
           such
           kind
           of
           Arguments
           so
           full
           of
           vanitie
           ?
           I
           hate
           those
           miserable
           demonstrations
           ,
           which
           doe
           rather
           inwrap
           and
           infold
           the
           matter
           they
           haue
           in
           hand
           with
           qu●●ckes
           ,
           illusions
           and
           captious
           sophistications
           ,
           then
           explane
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           armes
           are
           knit
           to
           the
           shoulders
           and
           the
           shoulders
           are
           knit
           to
           the
           necke
           and
           head
           ;
           nor
           the
           right
           arme
           or
           the
           right
           shoulder
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           or
           contrarily
           ;
           so
           the
           power
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastike
           and
           Politike
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           members
           of
           one
           Politike
           bodie
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           one
           Christian
           common-weale
           and
           Church
           ,
           yet
           neither
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           other
           :
           and
           neither
           can
           without
           great
           sinne
           presse
           and
           encroach
           vpon
           the
           borders
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           other
           :
           but
           both
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           shoulders
           of
           one
           bodie
           are
           knit
           to
           the
           head
           which
           is
           Christ.
           Whereof
           this
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Politike
           prescribeth
           to
           the
           Citizens
           and
           Subiects
           ,
           the
           preceptes
           of
           liuing
           wherein
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           humane
           societie
           is
           maintained
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           raiseth
           and
           instructeth
           mens
           mindes
           to
           the
           supernaturall
           contemplation
           of
           immortality
           and
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           (
           which
           doth
           subsist
           with
           Ciuill
           tranquillity
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           without
           it
           )
           whereof
           it
           followes
           that
           these
           powers
           are
           diuided
           and
           seuered
           in
           the
           same
           Christian
           Common-weale
           ,
           so
           as
           neither
           can
           be
           subiect
           to
           other
           so
           faire
           foorth
           as
           it
           is
           such
           .
           And
           surely
           vnlesse
           Bellarmine
           confesse
           this
           he
           will
           be
           conuinced
           by
           his
           owne
           doctrine
           
           deliuered
           other
           where
           :
           for
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           ,
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             c.
          
           19.
           where
           he
           consutes
           the
           trifles
           of
           the
           Smalchaldike
           Synod
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           answers
           to
           that
           argument
           of
           theirs
           ,
           wherein
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             makes
             himselfe
             God
             ,
             seeing
             he
             will
             not
             be
             in
             aged
             by
             the
             Church
             nor
             by
             any
             man
             :
          
           he
           shewes
           that
           the
           consequence
           is
           saulty
           ,
           in
           an
           argument
           drawen
           from
           Kings
           ,
           who
           also
           themselues
           haue
           no
           Iudge
           in
           earth
           ,
           as
           concerning
           temporalties
           .
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             certainly
             acknowledge
             no
             iudge
             in
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             which
             appertaines
             to
             politike
             matters
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             therefore
             as
             many
             Gods
             as
             there
             be
             Kings
             ?
          
           What
           other
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           Kings
           haue
           no
           Iudge
           in
           earth
           ,
           
             as
             concerning
             politike
             matters
          
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           will
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Politike
           power
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           dispose
           and
           iudge
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           For
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           surely
           either
           Kings
           should
           haue
           a
           Iudge
           in
           earth
           ,
           euen
           ,
           
             As
             touching
             politike
             matters
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           must
           alwaies
           dwell
           in
           heauen
           .
           Therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           Bellarmine
           either
           disagreeth
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           hath
           slipt
           for
           want
           of
           memory
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           I
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           desires
           to
           vary
           and
           change
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           one
           place
           he
           affirmeth
           for
           certaine
           and
           granted
           that
           Kings
           haue
           no
           Iudge
           in
           earth
           ,
           as
           concerning
           Politike
           matters
           :
           and
           in
           another
           place
           hee
           sets
           the
           Pope
           as
           Iudge
           ouer
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           may
           iudge
           and
           depose
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           pleasure
           dispose
           of
           all
           their
           kingdomes
           and
           estates
           .
           For
           whereas
           he
           makes
           the
           distinction
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             directly
             and
             indirectly
          
           ,
           that
           belongeth
           onely
           to
           the
           forme
           and
           maner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           force
           and
           working
           of
           the
           iudgement
           .
           For
           it
           is
           euer
           true
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           Iudge
           in
           earth
           as
           concerning
           temporalties
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           iudgeth
           in
           temporalties
           what
           way
           soeuer
           ,
           either
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           what
           oddes
           is
           there
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           miserie
           and
           calamity
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           iudged
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           hath
           done
           it
           directly
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           giue
           sentence
           ,
           vpon
           the
           King
           of
           Sicily
           or
           Naples
           ,
           as
           the
           direct
           Lord
           of
           the
           fee
           vpon
           his
           vassell
           :
           
           or
           h●th
           do●●●t
           indirectly
           ,
           as
           vpon
           other
           Kings
           ,
           who
           are
           〈◊〉
           subiect
           to
           him
           by
           any
           Ch●ntelar
           law
           ,
           it
           so
           be
           a
           like
           〈…〉
           both
           the
           iudgements
           :
           And
           this
           is
           suffi
           〈…〉
           argument
           .
           No
           ,
           let
           vs
           examine
           what
           〈…〉
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           is
           plain
           euen
           〈…〉
           ●●thered
           thereof
           by
           the
           Au
           〈…〉
           
             ●temporall
             power
             is
             subiect
             to
          
           〈…〉
           to
           prooue
           a
           matter
           by
           demon
           〈…〉
           bring●th
           soo●th
           a
           sig●e
           ,
           and
           that
           surely
           〈…〉
           which
           many
           times
           de●●●ues
           vs
           by
           a
           〈…〉
           ●herefore
           I
           answer
           to
           the
           argument
           by
           de
           〈…〉
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           true
           that
           a
           tem
           〈…〉
           ●●und
           to
           change
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           go
           〈…〉
           ●●●●●tuall
           good
           be
           ●●●dred
           thereby
           ●et
           is
           it
           〈…〉
           by
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Sp●●●tuall
           :
           but
           this
           onel●
           ,
           that
           a
           ●●●●●tuall
           good
           is
           mor●
           excellent
           then
           a
           temporall
           good
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           true
           and
           we
           confesse
           it
           .
           For
           if
           one
           be
           more
           ●orthy
           then
           another
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           by
           and
           by
           that
           the
           lesse
           worthy
           depends
           of
           the
           more
           worthy
           ,
           and
           is
           ●●●strate
           and
           su●●●●ted
           to
           it
           :
           for
           they
           may
           ●all
           out
           to
           be
           comprehended
           ●●
           kinds
           or
           order●
           so
           ●iuers
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           neither
           can
           depend
           of
           other
           ,
           or
           be
           h●ld
           by
           any
           bond
           of
           subiection
           .
           Therefore
           we
           grant
           that
           a
           Pr●●ce
           in
           the
           case
           prop●●nded
           ought
           to
           change
           the
           ●orm
           of
           C●uill
           administ●at
           〈…〉
           to
           ●o
           it
           by
           the
           church
           or
           by
           the
           h●a●
           thereof
           and
           chiefe
           Pastor
           in
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           o●●l●●●
           Sp●●●tuall
           punishment
           ,
           the
           horror
           whereo●
           to
           a
           good
           man
           〈◊〉
           gree●●ous
           then
           all
           the
           pu
           〈…〉
           by
           the
           testi●o●●e
           of
           a
           〈…〉
           
             it
             hath
             with
             〈…〉
          
           but
           not
           by
           temporall
           punishment
           ,
           
           as
           is
           〈…〉
           of
           Kingdome
           ,
           seeing
           a
           〈…〉
           poralti●●
           ,
           Therefore
           as
           much
           a
           〈…〉
           he
           is
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           diuine
           iudgement
           a
           〈…〉
           .
           Hence
           ●●dorus
           whose
           opinion
           
           is
           registred
           amongst
           the
           Canons
           ,
           d
           
             Whether
             the
             peace
             and
             di●cipline
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             increased
             by
             faithfull
             Princes
             ,
             or
             〈…〉
             of
             them
             who
             hath
             deliuered
             and
             committed
             the
             Church
             to
             their
             power
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           Although
           this
           last
           Argument
           is
           sufficiently
           weakned
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           labour
           to
           make
           a
           little
           further
           discourse
           ,
           and
           more
           at
           large
           to
           explaine
           my
           whole
           meaning
           touching
           this
           point
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           christian
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           the
           commandeth
           spirituall
           things
           :
           which
           vnlesse
           they
           shall
           doe
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           and
           Iurisdiction
           which
           she
           hath
           ouer
           them
           ,
           may
           inflict
           spirituall
           Censures
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           strike
           them
           with
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           although
           she
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           at
           alwaies
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           before
           declared
           )
           but
           with
           that
           s●ord
           onely
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           visible
           and
           temporall
           sword
           al●●
           
           because
           〈◊〉
           sword
           is
           committed
           onely
           to
           the
           Ciuil
           and
           Secular
           power
           .
           Wherefore
           so
           oft
           as
           the
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           standeth
           in
           need
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           temporall
           sword
           ;
           she
           is
           accustomed
           to
           intreat
           the
           fauour
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           power
           ,
           her
           friend
           and
           companion
           .
           Contrariwise
           that
           Ecclesiastike
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           are
           subiect
           to
           ciuill
           Princes
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           obey
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           their
           ciuill
           gouernment
           ,
           in
           no
           other
           manner
           ,
           then
           the
           Ciuill
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           commanding
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           bee
           such
           as
           repugne
           neither
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           nor
           good
           manners
           .
           Yea
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           excluded
           and
           free
           from
           this
           temporall
           subiection
           for
           any
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           by
           the
           bountie
           of
           Kings
           he
           hath
           been
           made
           a
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           ciuill
           Prince
           ,
           acknowledging
           no
           man
           for
           his
           superiour
           in
           temporalties
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           
           doth
           that
           most
           eager
           patron
           of
           Ecclesiastike
           Iurisdiction
           confesse
           ,
           whom
           most
           mensay
           is
           Bellarmine
           in
           his
           answer
           ,
           
             ad
             precipua
             capita
             Apologiae
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             opinion
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           b
           
             generall
             and
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             ought
             altogether
             to
             obey
             the
             superiour
             power
             .
             But
             because
             power
             is
             twofold
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             Ecclesiastike
             and
             Politike
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             belongeth
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             Kings
             :
             the
             Bishops
             must
             bee
             subiect
             to
             the
             Kings
             in
             temporall
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             spirituall
             ,
             as
          
           Gelasius
           
             the
             first
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
          
           Anastasius
           ,
           and
           Nicolaus
           
             the
             first
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
          
           Michael
           .
           
             And
             because
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             chiefe
             Prince
             Ecclesiastike
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Christians
             are
             subiect
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             in
             his
             Prouinces
             a
             Prince
             temporall
             ,
             nor
             acknowledgeth
             any
             superiour
             in
             temporalties
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             other
             absolute
             and
             soueraigne
             Princes
             doe
             in
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             iurisdictions
             ,
             hence
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ;
             that
             in
             earth
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             ouer
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           not
           because
           he
           is
           cheefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           father
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           is
           he
           therefore
           exempted
           from
           temporall
           subiection
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           possesseth
           a
           temporall
           principality
           ,
           which
           is
           subiect
           to
           none
           .
           Therefore
           in
           those
           matters
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           to
           ciuill
           society
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           against
           the
           diuine
           ordinance
           ,
           the
           Cleargie
           is
           no
           lesse
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           soueraigne
           Prince
           temporall
           ,
           then
           other
           Citizens
           are
           :
           as
           *
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           declareth
           excellently
           well
           ;
           adding
           also
           a
           reason
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           
             for
             that
             Cleargie
             men
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             Cleargie
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             certaine
             ciuill
             parts
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             .
             Cleargie
             men
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             not
             any
             way
             exempted
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             ciuill
             lawes
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             repugne
             the
             sacred
             Canons
             ,
             or
             the
             clericall
             dutie
             .
          
           And
           although
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           speakes
           not
           of
           coactiue
           obligation
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           more
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           constrained
           by
           a
           temporall
           iudge
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           where
           the
           cause
           doth
           require
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           case
           they
           should
           not
           enioy
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           exemption
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           certaine
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           receiued
           from
           the
           lawes
           of
           Emperors
           and
           Princes
           .
           For
           in
           vaine
           doth
           he
           challenge
           the
           benefit
           
           of
           lawes
           ,
           who
           offends
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           meane
           out
           of
           this
           society
           and
           fellowship
           of
           clerkes
           and
           laikes
           in
           the
           common
           weale
           ,
           that
           in
           publike
           assemblies
           the
           Cleargie
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           to
           consult
           of
           temporall
           affaires
           ,
           doe
           fit
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           Therefore
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           vsuall
           to
           signifie
           the
           persons
           ,
           indued
           with
           power
           )
           doth
           both
           command
           and
           obey
           politike
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           politike
           her
           againe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           indeed
           ,
           whereof
           
             B.
             Gregorie
          
           the
           Pope
           ,
           admonisheth
           Maurice
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           *
           
             let
             not
             our
             Lord
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             out
             of
             his
             carthly
             authority
             be
             the
             sooner
             offended
             with
             our
             Priests
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             his
             excellent
             iudgement
             ,
             euen
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             whose
             seruants
             they
             are
             ,
             let
             him
             so
             rule
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             also
             he
             yeeld
             them
             due
             reference
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           let
           him
           rule
           ouer
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           :
           yeeld
           reuerence
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Priests
           of
           God
           and
           spirituall
           fathers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Emperor
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           a
           child
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           in
           subiection
           .
           And
           this
           course
           and
           vicissitude
           of
           obeying
           and
           commanding
           between
           both
           the
           powers
           ,
           is
           by
           a
           singular
           president
           declared
           of
           e
           Salomon
           ,
           who
           feared
           not
           to
           pronounce
           Abiathar
           the
           high
           Priest
           guilty
           of
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           treason
           of
           Adoniah
           .
           For
           the
           story
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             King
             also
             said
             to
             Abiathar
             the
             Priest.
             Goe
             thy
             waies
             to
             Auathoth
             ,
             to
             thy
             house
             ,
             and
             surely
             thou
             shalt
             die
             :
             but
             to
             day
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             slay
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             caried
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             before
             Dauid
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             hast
             endured
             trouble
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             my
             father
             was
             troubled
             .
             Therefore
             Salomon
             dismissed
             Abiathar
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Behold
           how
           Salomon
           shewes
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           businesse
           he
           had
           authority
           ouer
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whereas
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           in
           the
           old
           law
           the
           Priests
           were
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           vsed
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           withstand
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Priestly
           function
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           that
           Bellarmine
           would
           faine
           haue
           it
           f
           that
           Salomon
           did
           this
           not
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Prophet
           and
           an
           executioner
           
           of
           diuine
           iustice
           ,
           I
           require
           some
           proofe
           of
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           seeing
           it
           appeares
           no
           where
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           rests
           vpon
           mere
           coniecture
           only
           .
           For
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           ,
           neither
           of
           any
           commandement
           specially
           giuen
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           extraordinary
           power
           delegated
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           Salomon
           himselfe
           declareth
           openly
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           executed
           this
           iudgement
           as
           King
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           power
           of
           the
           gouernment
           which
           he
           en●o●ed
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           vsing
           this
           preface
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             liueth
             ,
             who
             hath
             established
             me
             ,
             and
             placea
             me
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             Dauid
             my
             father
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           the
           whole
           businesse
           was
           not
           spirituall
           or
           Ecclesiastike
           but
           temporall
           and
           politike
           only
           ,
           wherein
           Salomon
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           the
           King
           as
           King
           was
           the
           lawfull
           and
           ordinary
           iudge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           read
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           interest
           he
           gaue
           iudgement
           vpon
           Adoniah
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           other
           vpon
           Abiathar
           .
           Againe
           where
           Bellarmine
           to
           strengthen
           his
           interpretation
           takes
           hold
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             vtim●leatur
             sermo
             Domini
             ,
             &c.
          
           it
           is
           very
           sleight
           I
           will
           not
           say
           absurd
           ,
           for
           what
           belongs
           this
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           fulfilling
           ?
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           the
           same
           speech
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           as
           well
           verified
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           performed
           after
           an
           vsuall
           law
           ,
           and
           an
           ordinary
           authority
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           fulfilled
           either
           extraordinarily
           by
           some
           wonderfull
           euent
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           impiety
           and
           tiranny
           of
           men
           ?
           The
           wicked
           when
           they
           crucified
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           g
           
             diuided
             his
             garments
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
          
           h
           .
           Therefore
           such
           kind
           of
           words
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           added
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           prediction
           and
           prophecie
           so
           as
           to
           draw
           an
           argument
           from
           hence
           to
           gather
           an
           other
           matter
           ,
           must
           seeme
           very
           ridiculous
           and
           childish
           .
           Indeed
           Salomon
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           was
           the
           executer
           of
           the
           diuine
           iustice
           .
           I
           allow
           it
           :
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           And
           yet
           we
           read
           that
           he
           did
           that
           ,
           by
           his
           kingly
           authority
           ,
           and
           common
           or
           ordinary
           power
           ,
           and
           none
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           
           made
           of
           any
           speciall
           commandement
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           place
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           read
           that
           this
           iurisdiction
           ,
           was
           by
           speciall
           name
           committed
           to
           him
           .
           Moreouer
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           author
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           being
           inspired
           with
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           would
           without
           any
           touch
           or
           warning
           passe
           ouer
           so
           different
           causes
           of
           so
           great
           a
           businesse
           and
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           King
           had
           passed
           his
           iudgement
           by
           vertue
           of
           one
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           against
           Adoniah
           being
           a
           lay
           person
           ,
           and
           another
           against
           Abiathar
           a
           Priest.
           
        
         
           In
           like
           sort
           the
           same
           learned
           man
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           .
           
             That
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             the
             soueraigne
          
           
           
             power
             ,
             was
             temporall
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             spirituall
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             the
             promises
             were
             only
             temporall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             new
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             .
          
           For
           neither
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           was
           the
           soueraigne
           power
           altogether
           temporall
           ,
           neither
           is
           spirituall
           in
           the
           new
           .
           But
           each
           in
           his
           owne
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           meet
           ,
           did
           then
           beare
           sway
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           ruleth
           :
           euen
           then
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           contented
           with
           their
           owne
           precincts
           ,
           abstained
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           temporall
           power
           ,
           inuaded
           the
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           Priestly
           function
           ,
           nor
           the
           spirituall
           pressed
           vpon
           the
           temporall
           as
           in
           their
           owne
           right
           .
           Now
           that
           right
           which
           Salomon
           did
           shew
           at
           that
           time
           to
           belong
           to
           Princes
           temporall
           ouer
           the
           Cleargie
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           and
           retained
           by
           Kings
           in
           the
           new
           law
           and
           in
           the
           christian
           common
           wealth
           .
           From
           hence
           came
           those
           priuiledges
           ,
           which
           diuers
           Princes
           ,
           excelling
           in
           deuotion
           and
           piety
           ;
           granted
           to
           Ecclesiastike
           persons
           l
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           were
           priuiledges
           giuen
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           by
           a
           common
           right
           they
           were
           not
           subiect
           to
           kings
           ?
           seeing
           that
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           defended
           and
           exempted
           by
           the
           common
           aide
           ,
           and
           by
           mere
           law
           ,
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           any
           priuiledge
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           helpe
           m
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           these
           agree
           ,
           euen
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           doth
           most
           rightly
           〈◊〉
           against
           the
           Canonists
           .
           
           
             That
             the
             exemption
             of
             the
             Cleargie
             in
             ciuill
             causes
             ,
             as
             well
             touching
             their
             persons
             as
             touching
             their
             goods
             ;
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             law
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           hee
           confirmeth
           it
           both
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostle
           whose
           that
           same
           rule
           so
           much
           celebrated
           ,
           
             Let
             euery
             soule
             bee
             subiect
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
          
           as
           well
           includeth
           the
           Clerikes
           as
           the
           Laikes
           ,
           by
           Chrysostomes
           testimonie
           )
           and
           also
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             No
             word
             of
             God
             can
             bee
             brought
             forth
             whereby
             this
             exemption
             can
             bee
             confirmed
             .
          
           And
           I
           adde
           this
           as
           a
           most
           pregnant
           argument
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           most
           flourishing
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           vnder
           those
           Princes
           who
           acknowledged
           the
           Pope
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           and
           obserued
           by
           the
           Imperiall
           lawes
           ,
           that
           the
           Cleargie
           should
           answere
           before
           secular
           Iudges
           touching
           ciuill
           crimes
           ,
           and
           be
           condemned
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           found
           guiltie
           of
           the
           crime
           laid
           against
           them
           p
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           least
           we
           mistake
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           these
           priuiledges
           of
           persons
           and
           businesses
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Cleargie
           enioyeth
           ,
           were
           granted
           by
           the
           same
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           For
           first
           
             Constantinus
             Magnus
          
           endowed
           them
           with
           this
           singular
           priuiledge
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           nominations
           and
           susceptions
           ,
           that
           is
           that
           being
           nominated
           or
           elected
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           constrained
           to
           beare
           office
           ,
           or
           to
           vndertake
           any
           wardship
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           any
           office
           which
           concerned
           the
           collection
           or
           receipt
           of
           Victuall
           or
           Tribute
           :
           whereas
           before
           they
           were
           called
           to
           all
           these
           things
           without
           exception
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           Citizens
           .
           In
           the
           eight
           yeere
           after
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Prince
           his
           fauour
           they
           obtained
           immunitie
           and
           excuse
           from
           all
           Ciuill
           functions
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           same
           Emperour
           q
           ;
           wherein
           hee
           giues
           this
           reason
           of
           his
           priuiledge
           :
           
             Least
             the
             Cleargie
             by
             the
             sacrilegious
             malice
             of
             certaine
             men
             might
             be
             called
             away
             from
             diuine
             seruice
             .
          
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           worth
           the
           marking
           ,
           against
           the
           vnthankfull
           ras●nesse
           of
           certaine
           Clerikes
           ,
           who
           can
           endure
           to
           ascribe
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           immunities
           to
           the
           
           courtesie
           and
           gift
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           godly
           Princes
           doth
           tearme
           those
           exemptions
           Priuiledges
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           :
           
             By
             the
             faction
             of
             hereticall
             persons
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             Clerikes
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             are
             so
             vexed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             oppressed
             with
             certaine
             Nominations
             or
             Susceptions
             ,
             which
             the
             common
             custome
             requireth
             against
             the
             priuiledges
             granted
             to
             them
             .
          
           Afterwards
           Constantius
           and
           Constance
           about
           the
           yeere
           thirtie
           sixe
           from
           the
           granting
           of
           the
           first
           priuiledge
           ,
           Arbitio
           and
           Lollianus
           being
           Consuls
           ,
           granted
           an
           other
           priuiledge
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           accused
           of
           any
           Crimes
           before
           seculr
           Iudges
           t
           But
           other
           persons
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           order
           ,
           inferior
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Clerks
           and
           Monkes
           ,
           continued
           vnto
           Iustinianus
           his
           time
           vnder
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           ciuill
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           Leo
           and
           Anthemius
           Emperors
           ,
           (
           about
           60
           yeeres
           before
           Iustinianus
           his
           Empire
           )
           ordained
           by
           way
           of
           fauour
           ,
           
             That
             Priests
             and
             Clerkes
             ,
             of
             the
             orthodoxall
             Faith
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             soeuer
             ,
             or
             Monkes
             in
             ciuill
             causes
             should
             not
             be
             drawen
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             any
             Iudge
             greater
             or
             lesse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Prouince
             or
             place
             or
             Countrie
             ,
             which
             they
             inhabite
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             may
             answere
             the
             Actions
             of
             all
             men
             that
             haue
             cause
             of
             suite
             against
             them
             before
             their
             ordinarie
             Iudges
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             Prouinces
             .
          
           Behold
           how
           these
           being
           godly
           and
           catholike
           Princes
           ,
           affirme
           that
           the
           ordinarie
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Clerkes
           and
           Monkes
           are
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Prouinces
           ,
           whom
           notwithstanding
           none
           of
           the
           Fathers
           or
           Bishops
           of
           that
           age
           challenged
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           did
           not
           speake
           truly
           ,
           holily
           ,
           and
           orthodoxally
           .
           Wherby
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           they
           conceiued
           too
           peruersly
           of
           Iustinianus
           ,
           who
           affirmed
           that
           he
           vsurped
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ouer
           the
           Laikes
           ,
           wheras
           they
           are
           to
           giue
           him
           very
           great
           thanks
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           who
           exempted
           the
           Cleargie
           ,
           (
           being
           before
           that
           time
           altogether
           subiect
           to
           ciuill
           Magistrates
           )
           from
           secular
           iudgement
           in
           ciuill
           Causes
           .
           Which
           things
           being
           thus
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           that
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           are
           indued
           with
           soueraigne
           power
           temporall
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cleargie
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           them
           in
           Ciuill
           
           affaires
           .
           Otherwise
           truly
           ,
           neither
           could
           Kings
           haue
           granted
           those
           priuiledges
           :
           nor
           holy
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           would
           haue
           prouided
           so
           ill
           for
           themselues
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           being
           of
           them selues
           absolute
           and
           free
           ,
           and
           loose
           from
           the
           bands
           of
           temporall
           power
           ,
           would
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           Obligation
           for
           these
           manner
           of
           Courtesies
           and
           Priuiledges
           ,
           for
           they
           plainly
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           were
           in
           their
           power
           and
           iurisdiction
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           could
           be
           endowed
           with
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           libertie
           ,
           for
           that
           cannot
           be
           loosed
           and
           exempted
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           bound
           or
           concluded
           before
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Princes
           thorough
           out
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           at
           that
           time
           of
           so
           great
           pietie
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           either
           found
           out
           by
           themselues
           ,
           or
           vnderstood
           by
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Princes
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Clerikes
           were
           free
           from
           secular
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           they
           would
           forthwith
           haue
           prouided
           and
           enacted
           lawes
           and
           Edicts
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           haue
           challenged
           any
           title
           or
           interest
           either
           to
           their
           persons
           or
           goods
           .
           For
           if
           out
           of
           an
           only
           zeale
           of
           deuotion
           they
           gaue
           away
           so
           frankely
           and
           so
           profusely
           ,
           euen
           those
           things
           which
           they
           conceiued
           to
           be
           their
           owne
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           would
           they
           haue
           abstained
           and
           held
           their
           hands
           from
           those
           things
           which
           by
           no
           title
           or
           right
           were
           due
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           exemptions
           and
           priuiledges
           ,
           which
           christian
           Princes
           haue
           granted
           to
           Ecclesiastike
           persons
           ,
           for
           honor
           and
           reuerence
           vnto
           them
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           declare
           ,
           yea
           conuince
           ,
           that
           those
           Princes
           are
           greater
           then
           all
           Priests
           in
           temporall
           power
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           and
           Prince
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           euen
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           is
           exempted
           for
           other
           reason
           ,
           and
           reputed
           as
           a
           priuiledged
           person
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           a
           temporall
           Prince
           also
           ,
           and
           sustaines
           a
           two
           fold
           person
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Peters
           succession
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           asecular
           Prince
           in
           a
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           receiued
           by
           the
           liberality
           of
           other
           Princes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           BY
           the
           same
           reason
           may
           the
           difference
           be
           ouerthrowen
           manifestly
           ,
           which
           he
           putteth
           between
           heathen
           Princes
           and
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concernes
           temporall
           Domination
           ouer
           Ecclesiastike
           persons
           :
           which
           place
           I
           cannot
           now
           passe
           by
           in
           silence
           without
           blam
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           that
           the
           a
           Bishop
           was
           subiect
           
             (
             Ciuiliter
             &
             de
             facto
          
           )
           to
           Heathen
           Princes
           :
           
             Because
             Christian
             law
             depriues
             no
             man
             of
             his
             right
             and
             inheritance
             .
             Therefore
             as
             before
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             men
             were
             subiect
             to
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             were
             after
             .
             But
             when
             Princes
             became
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             accord
             receiued
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             presently
             they
             subiected
             themselues
             to
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastike
             Hierarchy
             ,
             as
             sheepe
             to
             the
             Pastor
             and
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             afterwards
             ought
             to
             be
             iudged
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             iudge
             him
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           exceeding
           great
           fault
           in
           disputing
           ,
           to
           take
           those
           things
           which
           are
           enunciated
           of
           any
           one
           subiect
           ,
           for
           a
           certaine
           cause
           :
           or
           are
           remoued
           from
           one
           subiect
           for
           a
           certaine
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           attribute
           or
           detract
           them
           to
           ,
           or
           from
           another
           thing
           diuers
           and
           vnlike
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           same
           cause
           doth
           not
           agree
           :
           or
           indistinctly
           and
           confusedly
           to
           shuffle
           those
           things
           together
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           seuered
           and
           parted
           by
           some
           distinction
           .
           Which
           fault
           who
           cannot
           plainely
           deprehend
           ,
           in
           this
           former
           reasoning
           of
           Bellarmine
           ?
           in
           which
           that
           is
           indefinitly
           and
           generally
           concluded
           of
           both
           the
           kindes
           of
           power
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           ought
           truly
           and
           rightly
           to
           haue
           beene
           enunciated
           of
           one
           of
           them
           alone
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           Princes
           conuerted
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             submit
             themselues
             as
             sheepe
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ,
          
           that
           cannot
           without
           wilfull
           cauill
           be
           vnderstood
           but
           of
           Spirituall
           subiection
           :
           since
           they
           were
           not
           made
           his
           children
           or
           sheepe
           in
           other
           respect
           ,
           then
           for
           that
           they
           were
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           regenerate
           in
           Iesu
           Christ
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           spirituall
           
           iurisdiction
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           iudged
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           by
           them
           .
           But
           this
           submission
           what
           is
           it
           to
           Ciuill
           iudgement
           and
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ?
           Was
           it
           fit
           to
           〈◊〉
           and
           confound
           together
           matters
           of
           so
           diuerse
           and
           differe
           it
           kinds
           ?
           And
           that
           which
           might
           truely
           be
           affirmed
           of
           one
           of
           them
           alone
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           generally
           and
           indefinitly
           of
           them
           both
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             〈◊〉
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             iudge
             him
             afterwards
             ,
          
           surely
           he
           had
           concluded
           his
           argument
           very
           well
           .
           But
           that
           same
           simple
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           
             ab
             illo
             eos
             iudicari
             posse
          
           ,
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           collection
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           twofould
           kinde
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           whereof
           by
           the
           one
           onely
           Princes
           may
           be
           iudged
           by
           the
           Pope
           :
           but
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           might
           be
           iudged
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           obtained
           a
           temporall
           gouernment
           which
           is
           subiect
           to
           none
           other
           .
        
         
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           when
           
             Constantinus
             Magnus
          
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           which
           before
           his
           Baptisme
           was
           his
           ,
           did
           it
           by
           and
           by
           passe
           into
           the
           hands
           and
           power
           of
           Siluester
           the
           Pope
           ?
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           that
           affected
           glory
           so
           much
           ,
           did
           he
           acknowledge
           the
           temporall
           power
           of
           that
           Pope
           ouer
           him
           ?
           Did
           either
           Clodouaeus
           transfer
           the
           kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           Donaldus
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           others
           their
           kingdomes
           into
           the
           temporall
           power
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           had
           embraced
           the
           faith
           ?
           That
           same
           caueat
           of
           Paulus
           ,
           the
           Ciuilian
           is
           good
           :
           b
           
             Aboue
             all
             things
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             least
             a
             contract
             made
             in
             another
             matter
             ,
             or
             with
             another
             person
             ,
             hurt
             in
             another
             matter
             or
             another
             person
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           Bellarmine
           search
           as
           much
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           the
           Annals
           and
           Records
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           through
           all
           Scriptures
           and
           Stories
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           amongst
           them
           no
           one
           step
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           that
           those
           christian
           Princes
           ,
           when
           they
           gaue
           their
           names
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           submit
           their
           Scepters
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           did
           specially
           and
           by
           name
           a
           bandon
           their
           soueraigne
           temporall
           Magistracie
           ?
           But
           it
           must
           appeare
           that
           Princes
           wittingly
           and
           knowingly
           did
           descend
           and
           giue
           themselues
           into
           the
           dition
           and
           authoritie
           temporall
           of
           the
           
           Pope
           ;
           or
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           as
           much
           as
           concerned
           regall
           dignitie
           ,
           they
           remained
           after
           Baptisme
           in
           the
           same
           power
           and
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           before
           they
           receiued
           holy
           imitation
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           witnesseth
           himselfe
           ,
           
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             depriues
             no
             man
             of
             his
             right
             and
             peculiar
             fee.
          
           But
           before
           they
           gaue
           their
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             of
             right
             and
             in
             fact
          
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           exercised
           ciuill
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           might
           lawfully
           iudge
           him
           in
           temporall
           Cases
           :
           therefore
           they
           might
           likewise
           doe
           it
           lawfully
           after
           Baptisme
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           by
           any
           meanes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           iudged
           by
           him
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           bee
           superiour
           and
           inferiour
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           those
           christian
           Princes
           ,
           for
           the
           reuerence
           they
           bare
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           yea
           and
           Priests
           also
           ,
           did
           very
           seldome
           put
           that
           iudgement
           in
           practise
           :
           But
           this
           argues
           a
           want
           of
           will
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           power
           also
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           a
           Consul
           or
           President
           when
           he
           yeelds
           himselfe
           to
           adoption
           ,
           transferres
           none
           of
           those
           rights
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           him
           by
           his
           office
           ,
           into
           the
           familie
           and
           power
           of
           his
           adoptiue
           father
           ,
           neither
           can
           transferre
           them
           ,
           but
           reserues
           them
           all
           entirely
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           Princes
           in
           the
           beginning
           hauing
           deliuered
           themselues
           into
           the
           spirituall
           adoption
           of
           the
           ecclesiastike
           Hierarchie
           ,
           could
           by
           that
           act
           loose
           none
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           right
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           their
           publike
           ciuill
           estate
           :
           for
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           powers
           is
           deuided
           ,
           so
           as
           although
           being
           yoaked
           and
           coupled
           together
           they
           did
           very
           htlv
           and
           handsomely
           frame
           together
           in
           the
           same
           christian
           Common-wealth
           :
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           as
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           is
           subiect
           or
           master
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           neither
           doth
           necessarilie
           follow
           and
           accompanie
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           each
           may
           be
           both
           obtained
           ,
           and
           also
           lost
           or
           kept
           without
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           because
           the
           learned
           Bellarmine
           is
           very
           much
           delighted
           with
           similitudes
           ,
           and
           besides
           prooues
           thi
           common
           opinion
           
             de
             indirect
             a
             potestate
             temporals
             summ●
             Pontificis
             ,
          
           
           by
           no
           testimonie
           either
           of
           Scriptures
           or
           of
           ancient
           Fathers
           :
           but
           onely
           by
           certaine
           reasons
           fetched
           a
           simili
           (
           a
           very
           poore
           and
           weake
           foundation
           to
           build
           a
           demonstration
           vpon
           I
           thinke
           I
           shall
           not
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           by
           a
           similitude
           of
           much
           more
           fitnesse
           to
           confirme
           also
           our
           opinion
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           sonne
           of
           the
           familie
           ,
           although
           he
           goe
           to
           warres
           ,
           and
           beare
           publike
           office
           and
           charge
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           man
           subiect
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           whose
           sacred
           houshold
           power
           he
           is
           yet
           abiding
           d
           .
           And
           againe
           the
           father
           ,
           who
           hath
           this
           power
           ouer
           his
           sonne
           ,
           is
           subiect
           to
           his
           sonne
           as
           a
           magistrate
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           another
           kind
           of
           power
           .
           For
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Parent
           challengeth
           authority
           ouer
           his
           sonne
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           correct
           ,
           chastise
           ,
           and
           punish
           him
           offending
           and
           committing
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           or
           practising
           any
           thing
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           vnworthy
           and
           vnfitting
           a
           good
           sonne
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           right
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           fatherly
           power
           ;
           and
           not
           with
           euery
           kind
           of
           punishment
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           certaine
           ,
           which
           are
           allowed
           by
           the
           law
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           his
           sonne
           deserue
           ill
           ,
           he
           may
           disherit
           him
           ,
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           depriue
           him
           of
           the
           right
           of
           the
           family
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           chastise
           him
           with
           other
           domesticall
           remedies
           e
           .
           But
           he
           can
           not
           disanull
           his
           Magistracy
           ,
           nor
           take
           from
           him
           his
           goods
           in
           the
           campe
           ,
           nor
           condemne
           him
           by
           a
           publike
           iudgement
           ;
           neither
           inflict
           any
           other
           mulct
           or
           paine
           due
           for
           his
           fault
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           either
           directly
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           because
           this
           course
           exceedeth
           the
           measure
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           a
           fatherly
           power
           :
           But
           the
           other
           ,
           although
           a
           sonne
           ,
           and
           obliged
           by
           the
           fathers
           bond
           ,
           yet
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           in
           publike
           authority
           ,
           ruleth
           ouer
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           in
           publike
           affaires
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           priuate
           (
           so
           be
           it
           they
           be
           not
           domesticall
           )
           may
           command
           him
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Citizens
           f
           .
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             sonne
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             saith
             Vlpian
             ,
             and
             beare
             an
             office
             ,
             he
             may
             constraine
             his
             father
             in
             whose
             power
             he
             is
             ,
             suspectum
             dicentem
             haereditatem
             adire
             &
             restituers
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             if
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             family
             be
             Consul
             ,
             or
             President
             ,
             he
             may
          
           
           
             either
             be
             emancipated
             or
             giuen
             into
             adoption
             before
             himselfe
          
           g
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           father
           is
           no
           lesse
           bound
           then
           if
           he
           were
           a
           stranger
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           obey
           his
           sonne
           ,
           being
           in
           office
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           rise
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           honor
           him
           with
           all
           the
           respect
           and
           honor
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           h
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           spirituall
           father
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           by
           his
           fatherly
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           as
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           doth
           command
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           faithfull
           :
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           if
           Kings
           commit
           any
           thing
           against
           God
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           may
           sharply
           chastise
           them
           with
           spirituall
           punishments
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           house
           and
           family
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           disinherit
           them
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           (
           most
           fearefull
           and
           terrible
           punishments
           for
           christian
           hearts
           to
           thinke
           on
           )
           because
           all
           these
           things
           are
           proper
           to
           his
           fatherly
           power
           spirituall
           .
           But
           neither
           can
           he
           take
           from
           them
           ,
           temporall
           principality
           and
           domination
           ,
           nor
           inflict
           ciuill
           punishments
           vpon
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           obtained
           no
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           such
           manner
           of
           chastisement
           ought
           to
           be
           exercised
           :
           as
           also
           for
           that
           ,
           the
           fatherly
           power
           spirituall
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Pope
           is
           furnished
           is
           very
           far
           diuided
           from
           the
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           in
           ends
           ,
           offices
           ,
           and
           euen
           in
           persons
           also
           .
           For
           God
           as
           he
           hath
           committed
           spirituall
           power
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           other
           Priests
           ,
           so
           also
           hath
           he
           giuen
           the
           ciuill
           by
           an
           euerlasting
           〈◊〉
           tion
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           which
           be
           vnder
           him
           .
           There
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           To
           this
           place
           belongs
           that
           ancient
           glosse
           ,
           which
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Cusa
           k
           writes
           that
           it
           was
           assured
           to
           the
           Canon
           .
           
             Hadrianus
             Papa
          
           63.
           in
           which
           Canon
           it
           is
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           with
           the
           whole
           Synod
           ,
           granted
           to
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Patriciate
           .
           For
           the
           glosse
           said
           that
           a
           Patrician
           was
           a
           father
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           was
           his
           father
           in
           spiritualities
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Cardinall
           in
           the
           same
           booke
           speaking
           of
           the
           electers
           of
           the
           l
           Germane
           Emperors
           :
           
             from
             whence
             the
             electors
             ,
             saith
          
           
           
             he
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Almans
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             haue
             a
             radicall
             power
             from
             that
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             might
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             constitute
             an
             Emperor
             ouer
             them
             :
             not
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             authority
             to
             giue
             a
             King
             or
             Emperor
             to
             any
             Prouince
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           The
           same
           Cardinall
           ,
           being
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           a
           great
           Diume
           and
           Philosopher
           ,
           addeth
           many
           other
           things
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           confirmes
           our
           distinction
           and
           declares
           ,
           that
           Emperors
           and
           Kings
           are
           both
           ouer
           and
           vnder
           the
           Popes
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           touching
           the
           first
           reason
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           the
           arguments
           brought
           by
           him
           to
           prooue
           the
           same
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           THe
           second
           reason
           followes
           ,
           which
           is
           concluded
           by
           two
           fould
           arguments
           .
           
             The
             second
             reason
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Ecclesiastike
             Common-weale
             ought
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             in
             it selfe
             sufficient
             in
             order
             to
             her
             end
             .
             For
             such
             are
             all
             Common-weales
             ,
             rightly
             founded
             :
             therefore
             ought
             shee
             to
             haue
             all
             power
             necessary
             to
             attaine
             her
             end
             .
             But
             the
             power
             to
             vse
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             temporall
             matters
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             this
             Spirituall
             end
             :
             because
             otherwise
             wicked
             Princes
             might
             with
             impunity
             nourish
             Heretikes
             ,
             and
             ouerturne
             religion
             :
             therefore
             shee
             hath
             this
             power
             also
             .
             Againe
             ,
             euery
             Common-wealth
             ,
             because
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             may
             command
             another
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             constraine
             it
             to
             change
             the
             Gouernment
             ,
             yea
             euen
             to
             depose
             hir
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             another
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             from
             hir
             ininries
             :
             therefore
             much
             more
             may
             the
             Spirituall
             Common-weale
             command
             the
             Temporall
             Common-weale
             ,
             being
             subiect
             to
             hir
             ,
             and
             force
             it
             to
             change
             the
             Gouernment
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             the
             Princes
             and
             appoint
             others
             ,
             seing
             she
             cannot
             otherwise
             maintaine
             hir
             Spirituall
             good
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           heere
           are
           so
           many
           faults
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           Author
           did
           either
           idlely
           and
           carelesly
           
           transcribe
           all
           this
           out
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           all
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           very
           well
           remember
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           said
           before
           .
           For
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           laboured
           by
           another
           argument
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Ciuill
           power
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           he
           affirmed
           that
           these
           powers
           were
           parts
           only
           of
           one
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           constitute
           only
           one
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             The
             first
             reason
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             thus
             :
             The
             Ciuill
             power
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             power
             ,
             because
             each
             of
             them
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             secondly
             Kings
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clerikes
             and
             Laikes
             do
             not
             make
             two
             Common-wealthes
             but
             one
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           place
           he
           quite
           changes
           these
           two
           Powers
           into
           two
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           which
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           seuered
           and
           disioyned
           ,
           as
           that
           Kings
           and
           Laikes
           doe
           make
           a
           Politike
           and
           Temporall
           Common-wealth
           :
           Bishops
           and
           Clerikes
           a
           Spirituall
           or
           Ecclesiastike
           :
           then
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           spoken
           more
           absurdly
           or
           vnfitly
           for
           the
           present
           purpose
           .
           For
           either
           he
           speaketh
           in
           this
           place
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           wholy
           seuered
           from
           the
           Ciuill
           power
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           once
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           Christians
           laie
           amongst
           Heathen
           and
           Infidesl
           :
           in
           which
           case
           it
           is
           euident
           that
           the
           Power
           or
           Common-wealth
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           as
           he
           calles
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Prince
           and
           Hierarch
           thereof
           hath
           no
           authority
           at
           all
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Spirituall
           ouer
           the
           Ciuill
           Prince
           :
           because
           he
           is
           not
           a
           child
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           a
           Or
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           power
           Ecclesiastike
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Ciuill
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           doth
           wrong
           to
           make
           hir
           two
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           one
           Ecclesiastike
           and
           the
           other
           Politike
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           be
           onely
           two
           powers
           of
           one
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           parts
           and
           members
           of
           one
           Church
           and
           Misticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           deliuered
           before
           .
        
         
           Further
           it
           is
           fals
           which
           he
           assumes
           .
           That
           the
           power
           to
           vse
           &
           to
           dispose
           of
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           a
           spiritual
           end
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           himselfe
           openly
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           such
           manner
           of
           authority
           ouer
           the
           temporalities
           of
           Christians
           except
           those
           ,
           which
           themselues
           
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ,
           did
           confer
           and
           offer
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             Ananias
             ,
             why
             hath
             Satan
             tempted
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             lie
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             defraud
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             field
             ?
             Whilest
             it
             remained
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             belong
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             being
             sould
             was
             it
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             ?
          
           If
           the
           Apostles
           had
           had
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           temporalties
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Peter
           surely
           had
           not
           said
           ,
           
             Did
             it
             not
          
           ?
           &c.
           and
           when
           as
           Ananias
           might
           presently
           haue
           replied
           :
           yes
           ,
           you
           had
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           my
           goods
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fearing
           least
           you
           would
           take
           from
           mee
           more
           then
           was
           cause
           ,
           I
           concealed
           part
           of
           the
           price
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Church
           had
           not
           this
           power
           ,
           therefore
           without
           cause
           did
           he
           lye
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           how
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           this
           foundation
           of
           Bellarmine
           it
           should
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           had
           not
           all
           necessarie
           power
           to
           attaine
           vnto
           her
           end
           ?
           for
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           300
           yeeres
           and
           more
           ,
           wherein
           she
           liued
           vnder
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           after
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           she
           neuer
           had
           this
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           Christians
           temporalties
           :
           in
           which
           time
           notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           an
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           men
           and
           almost
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           had
           giuen
           their
           names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           more
           seuere
           and
           strict
           discipline
           raigned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           at
           any
           time
           beside
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impious
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           then
           furnished
           with
           all
           necessarie
           meanes
           of
           Right
           and
           of
           Fact
           to
           attaine
           her
           end
           ,
           
             for
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             are
             perfect
             .
          
           And
           surely
           he
           should
           doe
           Christ
           no
           small
           iniurie
           ,
           who
           thinkes
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           by
           him
           left
           and
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           destitute
           of
           necessarie
           meanes
           for
           her
           preseruation
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           was
           necessarie
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           attaine
           her
           end
           ,
           was
           abundantly
           and
           plentifully
           bestowed
           by
           Christ
           on
           his
           Apostles
           when
           he
           said
           :
           
             Ego
             dabo
             vobis
             os
             ,
             &
             sapientiam
             ,
             cui
             non
             poterunt
             resistere
             ,
             &
             contradicere
             omnes
             aduersarij
             vestri
          
           c
           .
           Therfore
           ,
           whosoeuer
           conceiues
           that
           Christ
           recommended
           his
           Church
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           willed
           him
           thrice
           to
           feede
           his
           Lambes
           and
           Sheepe
           ,
           and
           supposeth
           that
           for
           the
           feeding
           of
           those
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           the
           end
           of
           his
           commandement
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           grant
           them
           all
           things
           necessarie
           both
           in
           
           Right
           and
           in
           Fact
           ,
           hee
           seemes
           to
           me
           no
           better
           then
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           prouidence
           ,
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God.
           Let
           vs
           imagine
           that
           he
           did
           not
           giue
           all
           power
           necessarie
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           ;
           can
           any
           other
           reason
           why
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           be
           assigned
           ,
           then
           for
           because
           either
           the
           Lord
           knew
           not
           what
           was
           needfull
           ,
           or
           had
           no
           abilitie
           in
           him
           to
           giue
           it
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           a
           point
           of
           extreame
           malice
           ,
           )
           he
           meant
           to
           deceiue
           his
           seruants
           and
           friends
           ,
           by
           enioyning
           that
           dutie
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           hee
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           able
           to
           performe
           .
           By
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           and
           power
           to
           depose
           Princes
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           necessarie
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           attain
           her
           end
           :
           although
           in
           humane
           consideration
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           sometimes
           to
           be
           profitable
           .
           For
           God
           ,
           who
           
             hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             hath
             chosen
             the
             weake
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             strong
          
           e
           ,
           knowing
           that
           his
           Church
           only
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           spirituall
           armes
           ,
           did
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           furnish
           her
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           ouercame
           all
           humane
           power
           and
           might
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           might
           be
           said
           truly
           :
           
             a
             Domino
             factum
             est
             illud
             &
             est
             mirabile
             in
             oculis
             nostris
          
           f
           .
           S.
           Bernard
           writeth
           excellently
           ,
           (
           as
           hee
           doth
           alwaies
           ,
           )
           to
           Eugenius
           the
           Pope
           g
           :
           
             This
             is
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             who
             was
             not
             at
             any
             time
             knowen
             to
             walke
             clad
             in
             silkes
             ,
             or
             adorned
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             not
             couered
             with
             gold
             ,
             nor
             caried
             on
             a
             white
             steed
             ,
             nor
             waited
             on
             with
             a
             guard
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             nor
             compassed
             with
             troups
             of
             seruants
             attending
             on
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             thought
             that
             without
             these
             ,
             that
             wholesome
             Commandement
             might
             be
             discharged
          
           Siamas
           me
           ,
           pasce
           oues
           meas
           :
           
             heerein
             thou
             hast
             succeeded
             not
             to
          
           Peter
           
             but
             to
          
           Constantine
           .
           Therefore
           although
           the
           temporall
           power
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           men
           to
           be
           necessarie
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           to
           God
           it
           seemed
           neither
           necessarie
           ,
           nor
           profitable
           ,
           peraduenture
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           which
           the
           successe
           of
           matters
           and
           experience
           it selfe
           hath
           taught
           the
           posteritie
           ,
           least
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           trusting
           on
           humane
           authoritie
           ,
           should
           more
           negligently
           intend
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           and
           should
           chiefly
           place
           their
           hope
           in
           armes
           and
           in
           a
           temporall
           authoritie
           and
           
           might
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           settle
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           in
           his
           singular
           helpe
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           a
           man
           would
           take
           a
           view
           in
           Storie
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           ,
           altogether
           that
           she
           grew
           very
           soone
           ,
           and
           flourished
           very
           long
           ,
           vnder
           Bishops
           that
           were
           content
           with
           their
           owne
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           :
           who
           being
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           humilitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           iudged
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           strength
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           consist
           in
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           diligent
           obseruation
           of
           Ecclesiastike
           Discipline
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           temporall
           power
           .
           And
           againe
           ●●om
           the
           time
           that
           certaine
           Popes
           went
           about
           to
           annex
           and
           adioine
           a
           soueraigne
           temporall
           gouernment
           to
           that
           spiritual
           soueraigntie
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           decased
           euery
           day
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           number
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           behauiour
           and
           vertue
           of
           gouernours
           ;
           and
           that
           same
           seueritie
           of
           the
           ancient
           discipline
           being
           either
           remitted
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           more
           truely
           ,
           being
           omitted
           ,
           that
           many
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           discharged
           their
           places
           more
           slothfully
           and
           carelesly
           then
           before
           .
        
         
           I
           omit
           that
           if
           these
           mens
           reasons
           were
           good
           it
           would
           follow
           by
           contraries
           :
           that
           the
           temporall
           common
           wealth
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           and
           to
           depose
           the
           soueraigne
           Prince
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           common
           wealth
           :
           
             because
             ,
             It
             ought
             to
             be
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             her
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             all
             power
             necessary
             to
             attaine
             to
             her
             end
             :
          
           But
           the
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           and
           to
           depose
           the
           Prince
           Ecclesiastike
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           temporall
           end
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           wicked
           Ecclesiasticall
           Princes
           ,
           may
           trouble
           the
           state
           and
           quiet
           of
           a
           temporall
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           end
           of
           the
           ciuill
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           indeed
           diuerse
           Popes
           haue
           been
           causes
           of
           much
           vnquietnesse
           .
           Therefore
           the
           temporall
           Common-wealth
           hath
           this
           power
           .
           The
           consecution
           is
           vtterly
           false
           and
           absurd
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           temporall
           Prince
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           such
           a
           one
           hath
           no
           spirituall
           power
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           other
           is
           false
           too
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           by
           analogie
           is
           a
           consequent
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           we
           vse
           to
           speake
           ,
           
             dare
             absurdum
             non
             est
             soluere
             argumentum
             :
          
           Therefore
           I
           doe
           answer
           otherwise
           to
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           second
           reason
           .
           That
           here
           be
           not
           two
           common
           weales
           as
           he
           supposeth
           ,
           but
           one
           only
           ,
           wherein
           there
           be
           two
           powers
           ,
           or
           two
           Magistrates
           :
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           and
           the
           Politike
           ,
           whereof
           each
           hath
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           of
           necessity
           require
           to
           attaine
           his
           end
           :
           the
           one
           his
           spirituall
           ,
           the
           other
           his
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           :
           and
           that
           neither
           this
           iurisdiction
           is
           necessary
           to
           that
           power
           ,
           nor
           that
           for
           this
           .
           Otherwise
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           each
           power
           is
           destitute
           of
           her
           necessary
           meanes
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           were
           seuered
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           were
           :
           which
           I
           haue
           already
           shewed
           to
           be
           very
           false
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           temporall
           or
           ciuill
           gouernment
           ,
           at
           it
           is
           such
           h
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           established
           vnder
           heathen
           and
           infidell
           Princes
           i
           .
           According
           to
           this
           manner
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ciuill
           policie
           I
           meane
           ,
           in
           one
           City
           or
           kingdome
           ,
           many
           magistrates
           are
           found
           inuested
           with
           diuerse
           offices
           ,
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           who
           gouerne
           the
           common
           weale
           committed
           to
           them
           in
           parts
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           whom
           receiueth
           from
           the
           King
           or
           common
           wealth
           necessary
           power
           to
           attaine
           the
           end
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           so
           as
           none
           of
           them
           may
           or
           dare
           ,
           inuade
           and
           arrogate
           to
           themselues
           ,
           the
           iurisdiction
           and
           rule
           of
           an
           other
           .
           If
           the
           Consuls
           want
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           power
           ,
           or
           the
           Tribunes
           any
           of
           the
           Consular
           iurisdiction
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           be
           said
           therefore
           ,
           that
           both
           haue
           need
           of
           an
           others
           power
           to
           compasse
           their
           ends
           :
           for
           each
           office
           according
           to
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           is
           perfect
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           necessary
           authority
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           charge
           .
        
         
           Or
           to
           bring
           forth
           more
           known
           examples
           .
           As
           in
           one
           kingdome
           and
           vnder
           one
           King
           there
           are
           two
           great
           offices
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           Constable
           hath
           by
           commission
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           the
           one
           hath
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           the
           speciall
           charge
           of
           the
           law
           and
           iustice
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           managing
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           the
           gouernment
           of
           all
           military
           discipline
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           )
           and
           each
           of
           them
           
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           and
           condition
           of
           his
           office
           is
           absolute
           ,
           and
           receiueth
           from
           the
           King
           all
           authority
           necessary
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           the
           compassing
           of
           his
           end
           .
           Neither
           ,
           if
           peraduenture
           one
           of
           them
           either
           of
           negligence
           or
           iniury
           doe
           hinder
           the
           course
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           may
           he
           that
           is
           so
           hindred
           by
           his
           proper
           authority
           disanull
           his
           office
           ,
           or
           vsurpe
           his
           iurisdiction
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           short
           enforce
           him
           to
           amend
           his
           fault
           ,
           but
           by
           lawfull
           meanes
           granted
           him
           by
           commission
           from
           the
           King
           :
           but
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           each
           complaine
           to
           the
           King
           of
           others
           abuse
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           haue
           receiued
           their
           authority
           so
           distinguished
           in
           offices
           and
           function
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           right
           him
           that
           is
           wronged
           and
           determine
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           and
           iudgement
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           whole
           cause
           .
           Now
           so
           long
           as
           these
           officers
           doe
           agree
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           the
           one
           maintaines
           an
           others
           authority
           ,
           and
           vseth
           of
           his
           owne
           to
           supply
           that
           which
           is
           wanting
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           a
           Country-man
           ,
           to
           auoid
           iudgement
           of
           law
           doe
           depart
           into
           the
           Campe
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           aide
           of
           the
           Martiall
           at
           armes
           being
           required
           ,
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           sent
           backe
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           fled
           :
           and
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           one
           that
           forsakes
           his
           Coloures
           shall
           slip
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           City
           Magistrate
           being
           requested
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           at
           armes
           ,
           will
           by
           and
           by
           see
           him
           conueighed
           to
           the
           Campe
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           his
           misdemeanour
           .
           But
           where
           they
           doe
           disagree
           ,
           they
           giue
           those
           wounds
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           the
           Prince
           onely
           can
           helpe
           and
           cure
           :
           because
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           vse
           another
           mans
           authority
           ,
           and
           is
           fitting
           for
           the
           one
           onely
           to
           meddle
           in
           matter
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           with
           matter
           of
           iustice
           .
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           two
           soueraigne
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           doe
           receiue
           from
           the
           common
           King
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           ;
           a
           diuers
           power
           ,
           each
           perfect
           in
           his
           kind
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           the
           people
           by
           different
           iurisdictions
           and
           offices
           .
           And
           these
           surely
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           agree
           together
           in
           concord
           of
           mindes
           ,
           doe
           naturally
           assist
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           maintenance
           and
           
           conseruation
           of
           each
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           so
           as
           both
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           ,
           doth
           with
           the
           Heauenly
           and
           Spiritual
           sword
           ,
           strike
           such
           as
           be
           seditious
           and
           rebellious
           subiects
           to
           their
           secular
           Prince
           ,
           and
           in
           requitall
           the
           power
           Temporall
           and
           Politike
           doth
           with
           an
           armed
           hand
           ,
           pursue
           Schismatikes
           ,
           and
           others
           falling
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           carying
           themselues
           stubbornly
           toward
           their
           holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           doth
           sharply
           chastice
           them
           with
           temporall
           punishments
           and
           ciuil
           corrections
           :
           and
           Mulctes
           .
           But
           when
           they
           are
           rent
           into
           contrary
           factions
           ,
           and
           oppose
           themselues
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           either
           wholly
           fales
           to
           ground
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           is
           most
           greeuously
           wounded
           :
           because
           there
           is
           none
           but
           God
           alone
           ,
           who
           can
           lawfully
           deuide
           that
           cause
           ,
           and
           redresse
           the
           wrong
           offred
           of
           either
           side
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           BEing
           desirous
           to
           passe
           on
           to
           other
           matters
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           little
           staide
           ,
           by
           a
           doubt
           which
           did
           arise
           touching
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           late
           argument
           of
           the
           second
           reason
           ,
           which
           was
           conceiued
           by
           the
           author
           in
           these
           words
           .
           a
           
             Also
             euery
             Common-weale
             ,
             because
             shee
             ought
             to
             be
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             in
             hirselfe
             ,
             may
             command
             another
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             subiect
             to
             hir
             ,
             and
             inforce
             hir
             to
             change
             her
             gouernment
             ,
             yea
             also
             to
             depose
             hir
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             ordaine
             another
             ,
             being
             shee
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             hirselfe
             from
             hir
             iniuries
             .
          
           For
           to
           confesse
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           read
           these
           words
           in
           him
           ,
           I
           paused
           awhile
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           throughly
           vnderstand
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           moment
           and
           waight
           of
           this
           argument
           might
           be
           .
           For
           he
           seemed
           not
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           to
           approue
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           lay
           open
           to
           vs
           certaine
           meanes
           of
           forceing
           a
           Neighbour
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           deposing
           the
           Prince
           thereof
           .
           And
           when
           I
           had
           a
           long
           time
           skanned
           and
           examined
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           resolued
           that
           either
           it
           was
           a
           riddle
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           words
           doe
           admit
           this
           sence
           and
           interpretation
           .
           Euery
           Common-weale
           may
           denounce
           and
           wage
           a
           iust
           war
           against
           
           another
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           beares
           both
           hatred
           and
           armes
           against
           her
           ,
           when
           as
           she
           cannot
           otherwise
           deliuer
           hirselfe
           from
           hir
           iniurie
           ,
           and
           if
           shee
           be
           the
           stronger
           may
           by
           force
           and
           armes
           force
           hir
           to
           conditions
           of
           peace
           :
           and
           if
           she
           suppose
           that
           by
           that
           Caution
           shee
           hath
           not
           yet
           prouided
           sufficiently
           for
           hir
           security
           (
           because
           peraduenture
           shee
           hath
           to
           do
           with
           a
           people
           that
           is
           by
           nature
           false
           and
           treacherous
           )
           may
           reduce
           the
           whole
           Country
           into
           her
           power
           and
           iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           giue
           her
           lawes
           and
           orders
           ,
           remooue
           hir
           Prince
           ,
           take
           away
           hir
           authority
           ,
           and
           at
           hir
           pleasure
           alter
           the
           whole
           administration
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           into
           another
           form
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           argument
           surely
           was
           to
           small
           purpose
           brought
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           gathered
           from
           hence
           ,
           which
           he
           concludes
           forsooth
           .
           
             Much
             more
             may
             the
             Spirituall
             Common-wealth
             ,
             command
             the
             Temporall
             Common-wealth
             ,
             being
             subiect
             vnto
             hir
             ,
             and
             force
             hir
             to
             change
             hir
             administration
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             and
             ordaine
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Because
           in
           this
           case
           there
           be
           not
           two
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           but
           onely
           one
           Christian
           ,
           resting
           on
           two
           powers
           ,
           whereof
           neither
           is
           subiect
           to
           other
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           aboue
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           if
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           two
           Common-wealthes
           distinct
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Spirituall
           ,
           and
           the
           Temporall
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           force
           confesse
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           one
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Clerikes
           only
           are
           comprised
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           all
           secular
           Princes
           and
           Laikes
           ;
           or
           that
           this
           is
           compounded
           of
           onely
           Ecclesiastikes
           ,
           that
           of
           onely
           Laikes
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Laikes
           and
           Clerikes
           together
           ,
           doe
           constitute
           one
           Church
           and
           one
           christian
           Common-weale
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           not
           make
           together
           one
           Ecclesiastike
           and
           spiritual
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           temporall
           :
           nor
           one
           temporall
           and
           secular
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           diuision
           and
           separation
           aboue
           named
           ,
           the
           Laikes
           make
           the
           temporall
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastikes
           the
           spirituall
           :
           in
           the
           case
           wherein
           the
           temporall
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           spirituall
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           But
           now
           seeing
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           common-wealth
           ,
           containes
           onely
           Clerikes
           ,
           whose
           weapons
           ought
           
           to
           be
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           Praiers
           and
           Teares
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           she
           being
           weake
           and
           vnarmed
           can
           compell
           (
           but
           by
           Miracle
           )
           a
           temporall
           Common-weale
           armed
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           manner
           of
           her
           administration
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           fond
           then
           this
           comparison
           and
           consequution
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           since
           in
           reasoning
           he
           proceeds
           :
           from
           Common-wealthes
           well
           prouided
           for
           exercise
           and
           furniture
           of
           armes
           ,
           to
           Common-wealthes
           ,
           the
           one
           whereof
           is
           vtterly
           disfurnished
           of
           armes
           .
           For
           as
           oft
           as
           one
           State
           either
           repelleth
           the
           iniuries
           ,
           which
           another
           would
           offer
           ,
           or
           reuengeth
           them
           ,
           being
           offered
           ,
           she
           fighteth
           with
           those
           armes
           ,
           which
           are
           allowed
           her
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           law
           of
           armes
           she
           may
           vse
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Corporall
           and
           Visible
           ,
           by
           force
           whereof
           she
           ouerturnes
           the
           bodies
           of
           her
           enemies
           ,
           inuades
           their
           holds
           ,
           battereth
           townes
           ,
           and
           ouerthrowes
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           enemie
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           the
           spirituall
           Common-weale
           ,
           which
           he
           calles
           ,
           is
           quite
           destitute
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           composed
           of
           Clerikes
           onely
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           her
           ,
           to
           fight
           with
           spirituall
           armes
           onely
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Teares
           ,
           
             for
             such
             are
             the
             defences
             of
             Priests
             :
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             neither
             ought
             they
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             resist
          
           b
           For
           all
           of
           them
           are
           commanded
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Peter
           to
           put
           vp
           the
           Materiall
           sword
           .
           How
           then
           can
           the
           spirituall
           Common-wealth
           constraine
           the
           temporall
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           contemnes
           the
           spirituall
           thunder-boltes
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           change
           the
           manner
           and
           forme
           of
           her
           
             Administration
             or
             depose
             her
             Prince
             ,
             and
             ordaine
             another
             ?
          
           Now
           if
           any
           peraduenture
           doe
           propound
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           Common-wealth
           should
           bee
           assisted
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ,
           by
           the
           humane
           forces
           of
           secular
           men
           ,
           (
           for
           Princes
           and
           all
           other
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           Nurses
           and
           defenders
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           he
           will
           be
           answered
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           Common-wealth
           ,
           doth
           not
           constraine
           the
           temporall
           common-weale
           ,
           but
           is
           onely
           the
           Cause
           ,
           wherefore
           an
           other
           State
           temporall
           ,
           by
           whose
           helpe
           that
           spirituall
           one
           is
           defended
           and
           protected
           ,
           doth
           reuenge
           the
           wrong
           done
           vnto
           
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           no
           other
           manner
           than
           if
           the
           whole
           Common-wealth
           should
           reuenge
           an
           iniurie
           or
           a
           slaughter
           receiued
           in
           the
           person
           of
           one
           Citizen
           .
           Euen
           as
           it
           is
           recorded
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israell
           ,
           did
           wage
           a
           bitter
           and
           a
           grieuous
           warre
           against
           the
           Beniamites
           ,
           for
           rauishing
           the
           wife
           of
           one
           Leuite
           
           .
           So
           the
           Graecians
           in
           times
           past
           reuenged
           Menclaus
           his
           iniurie
           ,
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           Troy.
           And
           the
           Romanes
           punished
           with
           a
           sharpe
           warre
           ,
           Teuca
           ,
           Queene
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           for
           the
           murder
           executed
           on
           
             L.
             Coruncanus
          
           ;
           forced
           the
           Queene
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           Illiricum
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           a
           great
           yeerely
           tribute
           d
           .
           Will
           any
           man
           heere
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             ●e●ia●ites
             ,
             Troianes
             ,
             Illyrians
          
           ,
           were
           vanquished
           and
           repressed
           by
           the
           
             Leuite
             ,
             Menclaus
          
           or
           Coruncanus
           ,
           now
           dead
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           by
           them
           who
           for
           their
           sakes
           tooke
           armes
           and
           punished
           the
           enemies
           ?
           In
           like
           manner
           will
           any
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           ecclesiastike
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           bridles
           and
           reduceth
           into
           order
           ,
           the
           temporall
           ,
           playing
           vpon
           them
           with
           much
           iniurious
           and
           insolent
           demeanour
           :
           and
           not
           rather
           an
           other
           temporall
           state
           ,
           which
           enters
           in
           armes
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           republique
           ;
           and
           without
           whose
           helpe
           ,
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           and
           all
           her
           Orders
           would
           lie
           troden
           and
           trampled
           vnder
           foote
           ?
           What
           if
           there
           bee
           no
           temporall
           state
           ,
           which
           will
           or
           dare
           contest
           with
           this
           state
           which
           is
           enemie
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           common-wealth
           ?
           by
           what
           meanes
           then
           will
           she
           reuenge
           herselfe
           ?
           To
           vse
           few
           wordes
           :
           although
           we
           grant
           them
           their
           comparison
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           there
           can
           nothing
           bee
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           such
           a
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           temporall
           matters
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           depose
           Princes
           ,
           as
           either
           the
           King
           of
           France
           is
           knowen
           to
           haue
           ouer
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Spaniards
          
           ,
           or
           other
           neighbour
           people
           ,
           who
           doe
           him
           wrong
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           vpon
           the
           State
           and
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           offended
           them
           ,
           which
           power
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           proportion
           it
           is
           ,
           can
           onely
           be
           determined
           and
           decided
           by
           the
           sword
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           THese
           although
           they
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           refuting
           of
           the
           second
           reason
           ,
           yet
           least
           in
           these
           writings
           of
           this
           most
           learned
           man
           ,
           I
           should
           passe
           ouer
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           is
           either
           vntouched
           ,
           or
           negligently
           handled
           ,
           might
           beget
           any
           error
           ,
           or
           cast
           any
           scruple
           into
           the
           Reader
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           worth
           the
           paines
           to
           examine
           and
           sift
           ,
           what
           that
           might
           be
           which
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           his
           reason
           he
           brings
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           ,
           in
           the
           bookes
           
             de
             Consid.
             ad
             Eugen
          
           a
           .
           Bernard
           indeed
           aduiseth
           that
           the
           materiall
           sword
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           the
           souldiers
           hand
           at
           the
           becke
           of
           the
           Priest
           and
           commandement
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           we
           surely
           confesse
           ,
           for
           warres
           both
           are
           vndertaken
           more
           iustly
           ,
           and
           discharged
           more
           happily
           ,
           when
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           holines
           doth
           agree
           &
           conspire
           with
           kingly
           authoritie
           .
           But
           we
           must
           note
           ,
           he
           attributeth
           only
           to
           the
           Priest
           a
           Becke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           consent
           and
           desire
           to
           wage
           warre
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Emperour
           the
           commandement
           and
           authoritie
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           hee
           speaketh
           in
           no
           other
           respect
           ,
           that
           the
           Materiall
           sword
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           for
           that
           in
           a
           Christian
           estate
           ,
           although
           the
           authoritie
           and
           command
           for
           warre
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           warres
           are
           with
           more
           iustice
           waged
           ,
           where
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastike
           power
           comes
           in
           ,
           which
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           more
           sharpely
           and
           truly
           iudge
           between
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           godly
           ,
           or
           vngodly
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Emperour
           will
           not
           draw
           his
           sword
           at
           the
           becke
           of
           the
           Priest
           ?
           nay
           what
           if
           he
           shall
           draw
           it
           against
           the
           Priests
           beck
           and
           assent
           ?
           doth
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           in
           this
           case
           giue
           to
           the
           Priest
           any
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           the
           Emperour
           ?
           (
           for
           this
           is
           it
           which
           we
           seeke
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           whereon
           our
           whole
           disputation
           turneth
           )
           surely
           none
           at
           all
           .
           But
           he
           rather
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           none
           belongeth
           to
           him
           ,
           whenas
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Materiall
           sword
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           sword
           the
           soueraigne
           power
           temporall
           is
           signified
           )
           may
           not
           bee
           exercised
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           souldier
           ,
           and
           commandement
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Which
           same
           point
           Gratianus
           deliuers
           more
           plainly
           ,
           being
           almost
           
             S.
             Bernards
          
           equall
           .
           b
           
             When
             Peter
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             was
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             chosen
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             did
             vse
             the
             materiall
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             defend
             his
             Master
             from
             the
             iniurie
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             he
             heard
             ,
          
           Turne
           thy
           
           sword
           into
           the
           seabbard
           ,
           for
           euery
           one
           ,
           who
           takes
           the
           sword
           ,
           shall
           perish
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             told
             him
             openly
             :
             Hitherto
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             and
             thy
             Predecessors
             to
             prosequ●te
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             with
             the
             temporall
             sword
             :
             heereafter
             for
             an
             example
             of
          
           Patience
           
             turne
             thy
             sword
             ,
             that
             is
             hitherto
             granted
             to
             thee
             ,
             into
             the
             scabbard
             :
             and
             yet
             exercise
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             kiling
             of
             thy
             former
             life
             ,
             for
             euery
             one
             besides
             him
             or
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             vseth
             lawfull
             power
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
          
           d
           beareth
           not
           the
           sword
           without
           cause
           ,
           to
           whom
           also
           euery
           soule
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           :
           
             I
             say
             euery
             one
             ,
             who
             without
             such
             a
             warrant
             receiueth
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
        
         
           If
           these
           of
           Bernard
           and
           Gratian
           bee
           true
           ,
           it
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           with
           any
           right
           exercise
           temporall
           power
           vpon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           other
           secular
           Princes
           :
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           exercised
           but
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           cannot
           be
           by
           the
           souldier
           drawen
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           commandement
           :
           and
           so
           this
           temporall
           power
           ,
           would
           prooue
           vtterly
           vaine
           and
           vnprofitable
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           execution
           thereof
           should
           bee
           denied
           him
           .
           Vnlesse
           some
           Emperour
           perchance
           should
           be
           besotted
           with
           so
           fatall
           a
           fatuitie
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           command
           the
           souldiers
           to
           beare
           armes
           against
           himselfe
           ;
           or
           should
           be
           indued
           with
           so
           great
           sanctitie
           and
           iustice
           ,
           that
           he
           doe
           by
           his
           edict
           signifie
           that
           they
           should
           not
           spare
           himselfe
           if
           hee
           should
           offend
           .
           Hitherto
           belongs
           that
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           writeth
           ,
           e
           
             The
             law
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             forbiddeth
             not
             to
             strike
             ,
             and
             therefore
             peraduenture
             Christ
             said
             to
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             offering
             two
             swordes
          
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           ,
           
             as
             though
             it
             were
             lawfull
             vntill
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             in
             the
             Law
             an
             instruction
             of
             equitie
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospell
             perfection
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
         
           Besides
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           touching
           two
           swords
           ,
           which
           they
           obiect
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           is
           not
           
           necessarily
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Temporall
           and
           Spirituall
           swords
           ,
           yea
           that
           it
           is
           far
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           speech
           of
           our
           Sauior
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Passion
           :
           as
           Amb.
           expoundeth
           it
           learnedly
           and
           holily
           in
           that
           place
           .
           For
           Christ
           in
           that
           last
           speech
           with
           the
           Disciples
           before
           his
           Passion
           ,
           admonished
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           a
           few
           other
           manner
           of
           conditions
           after
           his
           death
           came
           they
           should
           receiue
           this
           commandement
           ,
           
             Euntes
             in
             Mundum
             vniuersum
             predicate
             Euangelium
             vniuersae
          
           
           Creaturae
           :
           then
           before
           they
           had
           beene
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           he
           liued
           with
           them
           in
           the
           earth
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           hitherto
           I
           haue
           so
           sent
           you
           as
           you
           haue
           needed
           neither
           bagge
           ,
           nor
           girdle
           ,
           nor
           shooes
           ,
           but
           heereafter
           I
           will
           send
           you
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           you
           will
           haue
           neede
           of
           a
           bagge
           and
           a
           scrip
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           Care
           and
           Patience
           :
           and
           also
           of
           the
           two
           swords
           ,
           the
           Spirituall
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Passion
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           said
           .
           h
           
             A
             sword
             shall
             pierce
             thy
             soule
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             Spirituall
             sword
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Ambrose
           in
           that
           place
           )
           
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             sell
             thy
             patrimony
             ,
             purchase
             the
             word
             whereby
             the
             naked
             inward
             reines
             of
             the
             soule
             are
             cloathed
             and
             furnished
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             sword
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             that
             thou
             put
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             cast
             cloathes
             of
             thy
             flesh
             sacrifised
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             buy
             a
             crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             which
             thou
             maiest
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             preached
             that
             it
             was
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             Crownes
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             of
             what
             passion
             he
             spake
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             trouble
             the
             mindes
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             brought
             foorth
             the
             example
             touching
             himselfe
             ,
          
           saving
           :
           
             Because
             as
             yet
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ought
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             me
             :
             that
             he
             was
             reputed
             with
             the
             iniust
             .
          
           i
           Thus
           he
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           will
           at
           last
           adioyne
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           bookes
           ,
           
             de
             summo
             Pontifice
          
           ,
           k
           prooueth
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           sword
           .
           
             I
             answered
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Gospell
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             sword
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             by
             those
             words
             the
             Lord
             would
             admonish
             his
             Disciples
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             passion
             they
             should
             be
             in
             those
             straightes
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             feare
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             glad
             to
             sell
             their
             c●ate
             to
             buy
             them
             a
             sword
             withall
             .
          
           Where
           vpon
           hee
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           viij
           .
           did
           mystically
           onely
           interpret
           this
           place
           of
           the
           two
           swords
           .
        
         
           Which
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           certaine
           both
           by
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           are
           not
           truely
           ,
           properly
           ,
           and
           strictly
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           those
           swords
           ,
           (
           about
           which
           all
           our
           swords
           are
           drawen
           ,
           and
           we
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           )
           surely
           then
           that
           speech
           of
           Bernard
           is
           very
           wrongfully
           alleadged
           ,
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           Pope
           in
           any
           case
           hath
           Temporal
           power
           ouer
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Temporall
           sword
           is
           vnder
           the
           Spirituall
           sword
           ;
           the
           which
           neither
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           saith
           there
           ,
           neither
           ●●uld
           so
           say
           without
           wresting
           and
           peruerting
           the
           place
           .
           Therefore
           although
           we
           grant
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           mystically
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           sword
           ,
           yet
           that
           exposition
           of
           Bernards
           will
           onely
           worke
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           ought
           to
           wage
           warre
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Which
           no
           sober
           man
           will
           euer
           deny
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           (
           if
           in
           this
           manner
           we
           vnderstand
           his
           words
           mystically
           )
           two
           swords
           being
           shewed
           said
           ,
           
             Satis
             est
          
           .
           not
           to
           signifie
           that
           one
           sword
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           other
           :
           or
           that
           both
           of
           them
           should
           be
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           exposition
           is
           faulty
           ,
           and
           is
           repugnant
           both
           to
           right
           reason
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           taught
           that
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           haue
           God
           onely
           for
           their
           superiour
           in
           temporalities
           )
           but
           to
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           at
           the
           last
           in
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           a
           meeting
           and
           concourse
           of
           both
           the
           swords
           ,
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           ,
           when
           Princes
           should
           be
           conuerted
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           them
           two
           ,
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           euery
           way
           protected
           
           and
           defended
           from
           iniury
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           this
           notable
           place
           of
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           the
           reader
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           diligently
           to
           consider
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           any
           hath
           obserued
           heretofore
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           he
           ,
           writing
           to
           Eugenius
           the
           Pope
           of
           the
           temporall
           sword
           ,
           first
           saith
           ,
           
             tuo
             forsitan
             nutu
             ,
             etsi
             non
             tua
             manu
             cuaginandus
             .
          
           Then
           a
           few
           lines
           after
           ,
           doth
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           sword
           is
           to
           be
           vsed
           
             nutu
             sacerdotis
          
           :
           and
           addes
           not
           forsitan
           ?
           Doth
           that
           same
           ,
           forsitan
           ,
           either
           abound
           in
           the
           former
           sentence
           ,
           or
           faile
           in
           the
           latter
           :
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           and
           wise
           man
           did
           it
           of
           purpose
           :
           that
           he
           might
           with
           some
           finenesse
           distinguish
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           from
           the
           pontificall
           or
           sacerdotall
           authority
           and
           office
           ,
           and
           teach
           ,
           that
           it
           importeth
           very
           much
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           or
           Eugenius
           ,
           although
           both
           Pope
           and
           Eugenius
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           doe
           bid
           or
           forbid
           any
           thing
           .
           I
           meane
           whether
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           perturbations
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           would
           haue
           the
           sword
           drawen
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           his
           function
           :
           but
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           a
           corrupt
           affection
           :
           or
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           good
           and
           holy
           man
           ,
           doe
           command
           or
           refuse
           that
           the
           sword
           should
           be
           drawen
           and
           war
           waged
           ,
           seruing
           not
           his
           owne
           turne
           ,
           but
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ô
           Eugenius
           ,
           cheefe
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           temporall
           sword
           is
           not
           absolutely
           and
           simply
           to
           be
           drawen
           at
           thy
           commandement
           ,
           but
           peraduenture
           ;
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           as
           for
           the
           euident
           commodity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           you
           shall
           aduise
           them
           with
           wise
           and
           sound
           counsell
           who
           haue
           the
           sword
           in
           their
           power
           :
           but
           not
           then
           ,
           when
           as
           out
           of
           the
           desire
           you
           haue
           ,
           either
           to
           practise
           ancient
           enmity
           with
           any
           ,
           or
           to
           powre
           out
           any
           new
           conceiued
           hatred
           ,
           or
           to
           satisfie
           any
           ambitious
           desire
           to
           rule
           ,
           you
           shall
           purpose
           to
           set
           christian
           Kings
           ,
           and
           people
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           or
           to
           wage
           and
           bring
           any
           was
           upon
           them
           .
           
             For
             that
             is
             a
             point
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             this
             of
             a
             Man.
          
           For
           that
           is
           a
           meditation
           and
           action
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           this
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           that
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           this
           of
           Eugenius
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           that
           holds
           the
           Bishops
           sea
           .
           That
           this
           was
           
             S.
             Bernards
          
           meaning
           
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           the
           actions
           of
           certaine
           Bishops
           who
           haue
           beene
           beyond
           measure
           transported
           with
           anger
           and
           pride
           ,
           haue
           plainly
           declared
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           
        
         
           THe
           third
           reason
           in
           Bellarmine
           is
           :
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             〈◊〉
             to
             tolerate
             a
             King
             that
             is
             an
             infidell
             or
             an
             be
             〈◊〉
             vncendeauour
             to
             draw
             his
             subiects
             to
             heresie
             or
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             to
             iudge
             whether
             a
             King
             doe
             draw
             to
             heresie
             or
             〈…〉
             Pope
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             charge
             of
             religion
             is
             committe●
             .
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             iudge
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             is
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             not
             to
             be
             ●epo●ed
             .
          
           And
           he
           labours
           to
           prooue
           th●
           proposition
           of
           this
           reason
           by
           three
           arguments
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           answer
           to
           that
           :
           That
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             not
             〈…〉
             to
             tolerate
             a
             King
             that
             is
             an
             heretike
             or
             an
             〈◊〉
             &c.
          
           that
           this
           proposition
           is
           as
           false
           as
           false
           may
           be
           :
           Otherwise
           all
           antiquity
           is
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           which
           did
           beare
           with
           great
           submission
           and
           patience
           ,
           Kings
           hereticall
           and
           infidel●
           ,
           who
           went
           about
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           〈…〉
           
             propter
             con●cientiam
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           〈◊〉
           that
           they
           wanted
           strength
           to
           enforce
           ●icked
           〈…〉
           that
           they
           iudged
           that
           they
           might
           not
           by
           the
           law
           o●
           God.
           But
           becau●●
           we
           haue
           in
           our
           books
           against
           the
           〈…〉
           and
           also
           a●oue
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           we
           haue
           
           〈…〉
           hurtfull
           and
           mischieuous
           er●●●
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           wh●
           we
           should
           dwell
           any
           long
           〈…〉
           the
           fa●●●ood
           thereof
           .
           It
           only
           remaineth
           that
           〈…〉
           sh●w
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           arguments
           ,
           wherewith
           〈…〉
           to
           prooue
           his
           false
           proposition
           .
        
         
           I
           〈◊〉
           first
           argument
           he
           f●tches
           out
           of
           Deuteron●mie
           ;
           where
           the
           people
           is
           forbidden
           to
           chuse
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           〈…〉
           brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Iew
           ,
           least
           he
           d●aw
           them
           to
           idolatry
           :
           therefore
           also
           Christians
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           to
           〈◊〉
           one
           that
           is
           no
           christian
           .
           Grant
           all
           this
           be
           true
           .
           Then
           〈◊〉
           these
           parts
           thus
           granted
           he
           proceeds
           in
           this
           〈◊〉
           
           Againe
           :
           
             It
             is
             equally
             dangerous
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             chuse
             one
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             depose
             a
             non
             Christian
             :
             as
             it
             is
             known
             .
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             Christians
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             suffer
             euer
             them
             a
             King
             not
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             endeuour
             to
             turne
             the
             people
             from
             the
             ●au●
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           consequence
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           such
           vitious
           and
           deceitfull
           manner
           of
           arguing
           many
           are
           turned
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           Now
           the
           fallacy
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           determines
           and
           assumes
           for
           certaine
           that
           there
           is
           law
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           the
           same
           hurt
           or
           danger
           is
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           prooue
           presently
           to
           be
           most
           false
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           like
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           deliuer
           ,
           
             v●●●adem
             ratio
             est
             ,
             ●us
             idem
             esse
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           d
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           obserue
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           sa●e
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             demp●●●att
             esse
             ,
             eligere
             non
             Christianum
             &
             non
             deponere
             non
             Christianum
             :
          
           that
           it
           is
           as
           faulty
           or
           vnlawfull
           ,
           &c.
           which
           if
           he
           had
           said
           I
           had
           denied
           the
           antecedent
           :
           but
           he
           saith
           
             〈…〉
             esse
          
           that
           it
           is
           as
           hurtful
           and
           dangerous
           &c.
           whence
           he
           doth
           falsly
           gather
           that
           Christians
           are
           ●ound
           not
           to
           suffer
           ouer
           them
           a
           King
           that
           is
           no
           Christian.
           For
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           harme
           and
           danger
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           power
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           is
           granted
           to
           the
           party
           who
           is
           〈◊〉
           or
           endangered
           ,
           nor
           where
           equall
           harme
           and
           danger
           is
           ,
           there
           also
           is
           equall
           sinne
           or
           merit
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           be
           easily
           prooued
           by
           examples
           .
           He
           that
           re
           〈◊〉
           ounds
           ,
           or
           is
           spoiled
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           suffers
           the
           same
           danger
           and
           mischeefe
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           force
           from
           a
           robber
           ,
           or
           a
           wandring
           souldier
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           be
           oppressed
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           by
           an
           vniust
           sentence
           .
           But
           the
           same
           remedy
           is
           not
           prouided
           against
           both
           these
           ,
           to
           run
           vpon
           a
           robber
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           in
           defense
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           goods
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           lawfull
           e
           ,
           reseruing
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           moderation
           of
           the
           defensiue
           resistance
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           without
           blame
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           likewise
           lawfull
           to
           resist
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           power
           of
           his
           iurisdiction
           had
           passed
           an
           vniust
           sentence
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           authority
           which
           iudgements
           and
           matters
           iudged
           vse
           to
           haue
           .
           Marke
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           although
           in
           both
           respects
           ,
           there
           be
           the
           like
           harme
           and
           losse
           
           to
           him
           that
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           law
           is
           not
           of
           force
           in
           both
           places
           .
           Againe
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           same
           danger
           and
           hurt
           ,
           deliberately
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           whose
           kee●e
           you
           know
           to
           be
           ●●aken
           and
           hath
           sprung
           a
           leake
           :
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           take
           to
           be
           sound
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           she
           is
           rotten
           and
           full
           of
           leakes
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           equally
           dangerous
           not
           equally
           vnlawfull
           .
           In
           the
           first
           case
           ,
           you
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           procure
           to
           your selfe
           your
           owne
           death
           :
           but
           in
           the
           later
           ,
           it
           〈◊〉
           haue
           vsed
           all
           possible
           diligence
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           offend
           ,
           it
           ignorantly
           you
           commit
           your selfe
           to
           such
           a
           ship
           .
           So
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           same
           danger
           and
           hurt
           ,
           to
           mary
           a
           woman
           for
           her
           wealth
           or
           beauty
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           to
           be
           ●●
           an
           vnquiet
           ,
           and
           a
           〈◊〉
           disposition
           :
           and
           by
           chance
           to
           light
           vpon
           one
           ,
           which
           you
           doe
           not
           know
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           that
           casts
           himself
           into
           so
           manifest
           a
           danger
           seemeth
           greatly
           to
           offend
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           shaping
           of
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           doth
           tempt
           God.
           But
           he
           ,
           that
           being
           ignorant
           of
           his
           to
           tune
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           moro●●ty
           and
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           shall
           mary
           her
           ,
           not
           only
           committeth
           nothing
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           daily
           troubles
           and
           miseries
           ,
           if
           he
           beare
           them
           with
           a
           strong
           and
           patient
           minde
           ,
           doth
           please
           him
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           certaine
           kind
           of
           martirdome
           .
           I
           ●ight
           produce
           many
           examples
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           to
           conuince
           the
           captiousnesse
           of
           this
           argument
           of
           Bellarmines
           .
           Therefore
           as
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           that
           knowes
           a
           woman
           to
           be
           extreamly
           wicked
           ,
           and
           so
           froward
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           hu●
           with
           her
           in
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           her
           to
           wife
           ,
           (
           because
           by
           that
           act
           ,
           he
           doth
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           〈◊〉
           danger
           )
           that
           he
           also
           who
           casually
           and
           vnwittingly
           ha●h
           light
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           ought
           to
           forsake
           or
           refuse
           her
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           bond
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           same
           danger
           and
           hurt
           ,
           if
           he
           keepe
           her
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           if
           Christians
           be
           bound
           not
           to
           chuse
           a
           King
           who
           is
           no
           Christian
           ,
           or
           an
           heretike
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ●ound
           also
           ,
           not
           to
           endure
           him
           being
           now
           chosen
           ,
           because
           many
           things
           hinder
           a
           businesse
           which
           is
           to
           be
           
           done
           ,
           which
           doe
           not
           dissolue
           the
           same
           being
           done
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           other
           where
           shewed
           at
           large
           .
           And
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           weaken
           the
           force
           of
           this
           argument
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
        
         
           BVt
           yet
           I
           am
           constrayned
           to
           stay
           heere
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           further
           discouer
           and
           represse
           another
           errour
           ,
           which
           he
           adioynes
           as
           a
           Complement
           to
           his
           former
           reason
           for
           to
           confirme
           that
           which
           he
           said
           .
           
             That
             Christians
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             suffer
             ouer
             them
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           none
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           proposition
           ,
           because
           in
           times
           past
           Christians
           did
           both
           tolerat
           ,
           and
           honour
           many
           Princes
           ,
           euen
           because
           they
           were
           Princes
           ,
           without
           any
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           were
           partly
           Heathen
           ,
           partly
           Heretikes
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           he
           might
           preuent
           with
           some
           solution
           this
           so
           strong
           an
           obiection
           and
           so
           peremptory
           against
           his
           former
           positiō
           ,
           he
           presently
           adioyneth
           these
           words
           .
           
             Now
             if
             Christians
             in
             times
             past
             did
             not
             depose
             Nero
             ,
             and
          
           Diocl●tianus
           and
           Iulianus
           
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             and
          
           Valens
           
             the
             Arian
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             the
             Christians
             wanted
             temporall
             strongth
             .
             For
             that
             otherwise
             they
             might
             iustly
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           
             where
             hee
             commands
             that
             new
             Iudges
             in
             Temporall
             causes
             ,
             should
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             Christians
             ,
             least
             the
             Christians
             should
             be
             enforced
             to
             bring
             their
             causes
             ,
             and
             debate
             them
             before
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             persecutor
             of
             Christ.
             For
             as
             new
             Iudges
             might
             be
             appointed
             ,
             so
             also
             might
             new
             Princes
             and
             Kings
             haue
             beene
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             if
             they
             had
             had
             strength
             sufficient
             for
             such
             an
             enterprise
             .
          
        
         
           Heere
           be
           many
           things
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           doe
           much
           maruell
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           so
           learned
           ,
           and
           trained
           in
           authors
           both
           sacred
           and
           prophane
           ,
           would
           euer
           commit
           to
           writing
           .
           For
           first
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           strength
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           Christians
           in
           times
           past
           did
           not
           depose
           
             Nero
             ,
             D●●cle●ian
             ,
             Iulian
             ,
             Ualens
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           haue
           sufficiently
           declared
           to
           be
           most
           false
           ,
           by
           cleere
           and
           vndoubted
           
           testimonies
           in
           our
           bookes
           a
           Deregno
           ,
           and
           also
           aboue
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           will
           foorth
           with
           demonstrate
           ,
           euen
           out
           of
           the
           Principles
           laid
           and
           granted
           by
           himselfe
           .
           Secondly
           there
           is
           nothing
           more●o●d
           nor
           more
           vnreasonable
           ,
           ye●
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           it
           without
           offence
           of
           so
           great
           a
           man
           ,
           nothing
           more
           〈…〉
           to
           alledge
           the
           authority
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           for
           to
           giue
           grace
           and
           cre●●t
           to
           〈…〉
           proposition
           ,
           in
           whose
           writing
           there
           is
           not
           so
           〈…〉
           one
           word
           ,
           which
           without
           〈…〉
           ●●construction
           and
           ●au●●l
           can
           be
           applied
           〈…〉
           they
           say
           or
           by
           ●g●●e
           and
           by
           interpretation
           to
           〈…〉
           of
           such
           a
           position
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           that
           I
           〈◊〉
           speake
           freely
           ▪
           they
           doe
           with
           two
           much
           liberty
           of
           interpretation
           abuse
           
             S.
             Paul●
          
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           that
           first
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           doe
           collect
           that
           it
           was
           〈…〉
           Christians
           to
           depose
           Ethinke
           or
           Heretike
           Prin
           〈…〉
           other
           in
           their
           places
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Apo
           〈…〉
           in
           that
           place
           rebuke
           the
           Christians
           ,
           to
           that
           they
           〈◊〉
           one
           another
           with
           sutes
           ,
           &
           had
           no
           iudgment
           among
           them
           at
           all
           :
           And
           also
           for
           that
           they
           drew
           one
           another
           to
           the
           Ben●●es
           o●
           Ethnike
           and
           infidell
           Iudges
           ,
           to
           whom
           euery
           Christian
           name
           was
           hatefull
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           did
           this
           not
           that
           he
           ●ould
           teach
           them
           or
           signifie
           to
           them
           by
           this
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           Ethnike
           Magistrates
           had
           no
           iurisdiction
           o●●●
           Christian●
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Christians
           might
           by
           any
           de
           〈◊〉
           bring
           to
           passe
           that
           Ethnikes
           should
           carry
           no
           politike
           do●●
           〈…〉
           them
           :
           But
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           〈…〉
           the
           religion
           and
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           that
           they
           who
           were
           newly
           regenerate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           called
           into
           his
           fellowship
           ,
           had
           ●ather
           to
           maintaine
           Law
           〈◊〉
           and
           questions
           before
           Infidell
           Iudges
           ,
           then
           to
           pacific
           and
           compose
           their
           businesse
           and
           controuersies
           begun
           amongst
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           iudgement
           and
           arbitration
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           by
           this
           speech
           disanull
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           neither
           signifieth
           that
           the
           Christians
           may
           make
           defection
           from
           them
           :
           but
           onely
           
           misliketh
           and
           reprooueth
           the
           peeuishnesse
           and
           stiffenesse
           of
           certaine
           Christians
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           had
           brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           men
           of
           the
           same
           religion
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           by
           common
           co●●ent
           appointed
           A●bitratou●s
           ,
           might
           with
           a
           louing
           and
           friendly
           affection
           iustly
           and
           wisely
           dis●eptate
           and
           order
           their
           causes
           within
           their
           domestike
           and
           priuate
           walles
           ,
           not
           being
           contented
           ●ith
           these
           ,
           would
           contentiously
           appeale
           to
           the
           great
           s●andall
           of
           religion
           ,
           to
           such
           Iudges
           as
           were
           both
           without
           saith
           and
           iustice
           .
           Whenc●
           S.
           Th●●as
           vpon
           that
           place
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             it
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             ●s
             said
             .
          
           1.
           
           P●t
           .
           1.
           
             ●e
             ye●
             s●biect
             to
             euery
             humane
             Creature
             for
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Ki●g
             as
             the
             sou●raigne
             ,
             or
             L●●utenant●●●●t
             as
             it
             were
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             appertaines
             to
             the
             a●t●oritie
             of
             t●●
             Prince
             to
             iu●ge
             of
             his
             subiects
             .
             Therefore
             it
             i●
             against
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             f●r●id
             that
             his
             iu●g●ment
             should
             be
             〈…〉
             I●fide●l
             .
             But
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apo●●●●
             〈…〉
             but
             that
             the
             〈…〉
             being
             ●laced
             vnder
             ●●fidell
             Pr●●ces
             ,
             may
             make
             their
             app●●rance
             before
             them
             ,
             if
             the●
             be
             un●m●ned
             ●●r
             this
             were
             agai●st
             the
             su●i●ction
             ,
             which
             i●
             due
             to
             Pri●c●s
             ,
             but
             ●e
             for●●●●
             th●m
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             〈◊〉
             ●●●●ard
             to
             runne
             to
             the
             iudgement
             ●eates
             of
             Infidels
             .
          
           Vpon
           the
           selfe
           same
           place
           The●deret
           &
           Hier●me
           do
           almost
           write
           the
           selfe
           same
           things
           .
           
             The
             Apostle
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             doth
             not
             heere
             forbid
             the
             ●ait●●ull
             ,
             liuing
             vnder
             vn●aithfull
             Princes
             ,
             to
             appeare
             before
             th●m
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             summ●ned
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             against
             the
             ●ubiection
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Princes
             ,
             but
             forbids
             their
             ●astie
             and
             voluntarie
             running
             to
             infidell
             Iudges
             ,
             in
             those
             busine●●
             〈◊〉
             which
             may
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           commands
           nothing
           ,
           which
           may
           either
           take
           away
           or
           di●inish
           the
           iurisdiction
           and
           authoritie
           of
           infidell
           Iudges
           ouer
           Christians
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           giue
           preiudice
           to
           the
           same
           :
           ●ea
           he
           could
           not
           iustly
           command
           any
           thing
           against
           that
           subiection
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           God
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           by
           S.
           Ambro●e
           his
           witnesse
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           teacheth
           other
           where
           e
           .
           Therefore
           this
           constitution
           
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           did
           by
           no
           meanes
           exempt
           Christians
           ,
           from
           the
           subiection
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           Ethnike
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           onely
           tooke
           from
           them
           the
           necessitie
           of
           appealing
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           should
           haue
           Iudges
           constituted
           by
           common
           consent
           among
           themselues
           ,
           by
           whose
           arbitrations
           the
           questions
           that
           rise
           among
           them
           might
           be
           composed
           .
           Now
           indeed
           these
           Iudges
           were
           no
           better
           then
           Vmpires
           without
           authoritie
           ,
           without
           power
           to
           draw
           any
           person
           before
           them
           ,
           exercising
           onely
           a
           voluntarie
           iurisdiction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           either
           a
           crosse
           and
           ouerti●●
           a●t
           Christian
           ,
           or
           any
           I
           thinke
           had
           called
           a
           Christian
           before
           an
           〈◊〉
           fidell
           Iudge
           :
           this
           authoritie
           of
           these
           Christian
           Iudges
           had
           nothing
           auailed
           him
           that
           was
           thus
           called
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           present
           himselfe
           before
           the
           heathen
           be●●h
           :
           nay
           he
           were
           in
           conscience
           bound
           to
           present
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           subiection
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           our
           superiours
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           if
           a
           man
           doe
           looke
           more
           wishly
           on
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           he
           that
           of
           serue
           that
           in
           that
           place
           the
           Apostle
           takes
           paines
           to
           instruct
           their
           Christian
           mindes
           to
           Fuangelicall
           perfection
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           matter
           rather
           of
           counsell
           then
           of
           precept
           ,
           seeing
           he
           exhorts
           them
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           take
           wrong
           and
           suffer
           losse
           ,
           then
           so
           to
           ●●nuase
           su●es
           among
           themselues
           .
           According
           to
           that
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           f
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             strike
             the
             one
             the
             right
             cheeke
             ,
             hold
             him
             thy
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             goe
             to
             law
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             thy
             coate
             ,
             let
             him
             haue
             thy
             cl●ake
             also
             .
          
           And
           so
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Primastus
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           vnderstood
           that
           place
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           saith
           .
           
             Now
             surely
             ,
             there
             is
             altogether
             a
             fault
             amongst
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             iudgements
             amongst
             you
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             rather
             suffer
             losse
             ?
          
           That
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           preseruation
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           admitted
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           ●ase
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           offend
           ,
           who
           being
           oppressed
           with
           iniuries
           and
           contumelies
           ,
           desire
           to
           be
           releeued
           and
           succoured
           by
           the
           Iudge
           .
           Therefore
           S.
           
           Paul
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           doth
           like
           a
           good
           father
           of
           many
           children
           ,
           who
           worthily
           rebukes
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           fall
           out
           among
           themselues
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           by
           dissentions
           and
           iarrings
           they
           violate
           brotherly
           loue
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           more
           willing
           ,
           to
           end
           and
           determine
           the
           controuersie
           which
           did
           arise
           among
           them
           rather
           by
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           then
           wrap
           them
           in
           the
           noise
           and
           tumults
           of
           Iudiciall
           courtes
           ,
           and
           decide
           them
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           strangers
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           these
           thing
           ,
           are
           thus
           ,
           good
           God
           what
           a
           miserable
           blindnesse
           and
           ignorance
           is
           this
           ,
           or
           indeed
           a
           wilful
           craft
           and
           cunning
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           gather
           out
           of
           those
           words
           of
           Paul
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           depose
           all
           I
           thinke
           Emperours
           or
           Magistrates
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           strength
           and
           power
           to
           effect
           the
           same
           ?
           Seeing
           especially
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           other
           where
           command
           all
           Christians
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           those
           Ethnike
           powers
           
             non
             solum
             propter●●am
          
           ,
           least
           if
           they
           should
           practise
           defection
           ,
           they
           should
           suffer
           punishment
           from
           these
           Magistrates
           whose
           displeasure
           the
           had
           incurred
           :
           
             sed
             etiam
             propter
             conscientiam
          
           ,
           for
           because
           they
           could
           not
           with
           a
           sound
           and
           safe
           conscience
           withdraw
           themselues
           from
           their
           obedience
           and
           subiection
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           resist
           and
           
           withstand
           the
           same
           .
           For
           this
           is
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           subiect
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           or
           
             propter
             Deum
          
           ,
           for
           God
           as
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           commandeth
           .
           h
           Moreouer
           the
           first
           Christians
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           ingenuously
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           although
           hee
           were
           a
           Heathen
           and
           a
           Persecuter
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           yet
           was
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           inferour
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           i
           Therefore
           if
           Christians
           for
           conscience
           had
           need
           to
           obey
           those
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           plaine
           that
           they
           contained
           themselues
           from
           all
           practise
           of
           rebellion
           and
           defection
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           lawfully
           might
           not
           ?
           Or
           if
           the
           Emperour
           were
           inferiour
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           could
           not
           depose
           the
           greater
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Christian
           subiects
           depose
           him
           ?
           What
           doth
           either
           the
           
           Apostle
           fight
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           doth
           Peter
           teach
           one
           thing
           and
           Paul
           another
           ?
           Or
           euen
           those
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           they
           ignorant
           of
           their
           whole
           ●●g●t
           and
           ●●●ledge
           against
           I●nded
           or
           Heret●k●
           Kings
           and
           M●g●●tra●●●
           For
           that
           they
           had
           force
           and
           strength
           equall
           〈◊〉
           and
           more
           then
           fuil●●t
           to
           e●ecute
           an
           explo●t
           against
           them
           we
           haue
           in
           another
           place
           demonstrated
           very
           
           largely
           .
        
         
           There●ore
           it
           is
           ●●●dent
           by
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Pa●●
           doth
           nothing
           app●●ta●●
           to
           the
           former
           proposition
           of
           Bellar●●●e
           touching
           the
           deposing
           of
           Kings
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           hee
           committed
           a
           great
           error
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           serious
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           ,
           hee
           hath
           de●●ded
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           false
           shado●
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           authoritie
           .
           If
           the
           constitution
           or
           creation
           of
           Iudges
           made
           by
           the
           Christians
           at
           the
           Apo●●l●●
           direction
           ,
           had
           taken
           a●a●
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           po●er
           ,
           and
           ●●nst●●tion
           of
           the
           msidell
           Iudges
           ,
           or
           in
           a●●
           pa●●hadal
           ●●ga●●d
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           had
           exempted
           Christians
           from
           their
           subie●●●n
           ,
           there
           could
           nothing
           haue
           been
           stronger
           th●●
           ●●●●unes
           argument
           ,
           nothing
           more
           tr●●●
           th●n
           ●●s
           op●●●
           .
           But
           because
           that
           constitution
           of
           Iudge●
           ,
           d●●
           no
           more
           pr●i●dice
           ●eath●●
           I●●●●diction
           ,
           the●
           the
           ch●sing
           of
           Pe●●e
           Kings
           at
           ●●●uetide
           ,
           or
           the
           creation
           of
           Princes
           and
           Iudges
           by
           the
           ●anto●
           youth
           in
           the
           〈…〉
           ,
           is
           pr●iud●c●all
           to
           the
           true
           Kings
           and
           Magistrate●
           ,
           it
           i●
           certaine
           that
           no
           Argument
           for
           his
           opinion
           can
           be
           dra●●●
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           we
           prosecute
           the
           seuerall
           points
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           I
           must
           ad●●●●tise
           you
           ,
           that
           S.
           Thomas
           is
           in
           some
           places
           
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           thinkes
           that
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Lordship
           and
           Honor
           of
           Ethn●ke
           Princes
           may
           iustly
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           
             by
             the
             ●●●tence
             or
             ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             the
             authoritie
             of
             God
          
           as
           he
           saith
           .
           S.
           Thomas
           his
           authoritie
           is
           of
           great
           force
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           esteeme
           all
           his
           disputations
           for
           Canon●call
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           should
           ouercome
           either
           reason
           or
           law
           .
           Whose
           ghost
           
           I
           honour
           ,
           and
           admire
           his
           doctrine
           .
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           any
           man
           should
           be
           mooued
           with
           that
           opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           brings
           out
           either
           no
           sufficient
           and
           strong
           reason
           or
           authoritie
           ,
           for
           his
           opinion
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinth
           .
           1.
           he
           is
           plaine
           of
           the
           contrarie
           opinion
           :
           lastly
           because
           hee
           hath
           none
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           consenting
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           many
           reasons
           and
           authorities
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           which
           he
           brings
           ,
           
             because
             that
             infidels
             by
             the
             desert
             of
             their
             infidelitie
             doe
             deserue
             to
             loose
             their
             power
             vpon
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             are
             translated
             into
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
          
           An
           ill
           reason
           and
           vnworthy
           so
           great
           a
           man
           :
           as
           though
           if
           any
           man
           deserue
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           o●ce
           ,
           benefice
           ,
           dignitie
           ,
           authoritie
           or
           any
           other
           right
           whatsoeuer
           which
           he
           possesleth
           ,
           may
           therefore
           presently
           be
           spoiled
           by
           another
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           him
           of
           whom
           he
           recemed
           and
           holdeth
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           by
           another
           ,
           that
           hath
           expresse
           commandement
           and
           authoritie
           from
           him
           .
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Chancellor
             ,
             Constable
          
           and
           other
           officers
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           doe
           deserue
           to
           loose
           their
           place
           ,
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           they
           abuse
           their
           office
           ?
           but
           yet
           notwithstanding
           no
           man
           can
           take
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           a●
           the
           Prince
           on
           whom
           onely
           they
           doe
           depend
           ,
           ●u●ereth
           them
           to
           execute
           their
           once
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           infidell
           Princes
           ,
           although
           
             by
             the
             desert
             of
             〈◊〉
             ●●fidelitie
             they
             deserue
             to
             〈◊〉
             their
             authoritie
             :
          
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           constituted
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           inferiour
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           they
           cannot
           he
           dispossessed
           of
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           deposed
           but
           by
           God
           himselfe
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           same
           Thomas
           ,
           in
           an
           exposition
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Paul
           ,
           aboue
           recited
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           sheweth
           plainly
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           that
           authoritie
           ,
           whereby
           shee
           may
           depose
           ●thinkes
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           forbid
           that
           the
           subiects
           shall
           not
           abide
           the
           iudgement
           of
           infidell
           Princes
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           can
           command
           or
           forbid
           nothing
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           further
           to
           take
           from
           infidell
           Princes
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           Lordship
           
           and
           Dignitie
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           forbid
           that
           no
           man
           should
           stand
           to
           his
           iudgement
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           that
           power
           .
           And
           let
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           will
           ,
           peruse
           all
           Stories
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           no
           where
           ,
           that
           euer
           the
           Church
           assumed
           to
           her selfe
           that
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           iudge
           Princes
           infidell
           or
           heathen
           .
           Neither
           did
           she
           onely
           forbeare
           for
           scandall
           ,
           as
           Thomas
           thinketh
           in
           that
           place
           :
           but
           for
           want
           of
           rightfull
           power
           ,
           because
           shee
           was
           not
           Iudge
           of
           the
           vnfaithfull
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           m
           
             What
             haue
             I
             to
             doe
             to
             iudge
             them
             who
             are
             without
             :
          
           and
           also
           because
           Princes
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           haue
           God
           onely
           Iudge
           ouer
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           only
           they
           may
           be
           deposed
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           commands
           Christian
           seruants
           to
           exhibite
           all
           honor
           to
           their
           Masters
           being
           Infidels
           ,
           addeth
           that
           only
           ,
           
             Least
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             doctrine
             be
             blasphemed
             :
          
           for
           he
           said
           not
           that
           ,
           as
           though
           for
           that
           cause
           onely
           ,
           seruants
           should
           obey
           their
           Masters
           ,
           but
           that
           especially
           for
           that
           cause
           they
           should
           doe
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           expressed
           the
           greatest
           mischiefe
           ,
           which
           could
           arise
           thereof
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           deferre
           seruants
           from
           the
           contempt
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           publike
           scandall
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Christian
           doctrine
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           not
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           seruants
           may
           lawfully
           withdraw
           themselues
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           seruice
           against
           their
           Masters
           will
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           doe
           it
           without
           scandall
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           should
           not
           commit
           flat
           
           theft
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           :
           But
           he
           would
           shew
           that
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           sinne
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           places
           he
           plainly
           teacheth
           p
           ,
           but
           also
           draw
           a
           publike
           scandall
           vpon
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           more
           grieuous
           and
           hurtfull
           then
           a
           particular
           mans
           fault
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           be
           auoided
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           now
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           ,
           I
           make
           proofe
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           proposition
           of
           Bellarmine
           touching
           the
           authoritie
           to
           depose
           heathen
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           is
           false
           ,
           euen
           out
           of
           the
           Prin●●●
           〈…〉
           
           and
           granted
           by
           himselfe
           .
           The
           matter
           is
           plaine
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           second
           booke
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
          
           he
           confesseth
           q
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           all
           other
           Christians
           were
           as
           well
           subiect
           to
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           in
           all
           Ciuill
           causes
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             I
             answere
             first
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
          
           Paul
           
             appealed
             to
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             because
             indeed
             hee
             was
             his
             Iudge
             ,
             although
             not
             of
             right
             ,
             for
             so
             doth
          
           Iohn
           de
           Turrecremata
           answere
           :
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           96.
           summae
           de
           Ecclesia
           .
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             and
             better
             ,
             with
          
           Albert
           Pighius
           lib.
           5.
           
           Hierar
           .
           Ecclesi
           .
           cap.
           7.
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betweene
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             Princes
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Princes
             were
             heathen
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             was
             not
             their
             Iudge
             ,
             but
             cleane
             contrarie
             ,
             he
             was
             subiect
             to
             them
             in
             all
             ciuill
             Causes
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             not
             Iudge
             of
             them
             :
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Iudge
             but
             of
             the
             faithfull
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           
           What
           haue
           I
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           iudge
           of
           them
           which
           are
           without
           .
           
             And
             that
             of
             the
             contrarie
             he
             is
             ciuilly
             subiect
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             of
             right
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plaine
             .
             For
             the
             Christian
             law
             depriueth
             no
             man
             of
             his
             right
             and
             dominion
             ,
             Therefore
             euen
             as
             before
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             men
             were
             subiect
             to
             Emperours
             and
             to
             Kings
             :
             so
             also
             after
             .
             Wherefore
          
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           
             euery
             where
             exhort
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             Princes
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
          
           ad
           Rom.
           13.
           ad
           Titum
           3.
           
           &
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           
           
             Therefore
             worthily
             did
          
           Paul
           
             appeale
             to
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             his
             Iudge
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             sedition
             and
             tumult
             ,
             which
             was
             raised
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           want
           of
           strength
           was
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           first
           Christians
           deposed
           not
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           all
           law
           both
           diuine
           and
           humane
           was
           against
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           booke
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           more
           openly
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           that
           
             to
             iudge
             ,
             punish
             ,
             depose
             ,
          
           belonged
           onely
           to
           a
           superiour
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           controuersie
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           common
           iudgement
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           these
           most
           certaine
           Principles
           set
           downe
           and
           granted
           by
           him
           ,
           euery
           one
           that
           hath
           any
           skill
           in
           reasoning
           ,
           may
           gather
           that
           the
           Christians
           ,
           although
           they
           
           
           
           
           
           were
           mightie
           both
           in
           numbers
           and
           strength
           ,
           could
           not
           by
           right
           depose
           
             Nero
             ,
             Diocletian
          
           ,
           and
           other
           heathen
           and
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           concluded
           by
           this
           strong
           and
           vnanswerable
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           
             
               Subiects
               cannot
               iudge
               ,
               punish
               or
               depose
               a
               Superiour
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               all
               Christians
               were
               subiect
               to
               Nero
               ,
               Diocletian
               ,
               &c.
               and
               other
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               Heather
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             
               they
               could
               not
               depose
               such
               Emperours
               or
               Kings
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           proposition
           is
           granted
           by
           him
           :
           and
           likewise
           the
           Assumption
           ,
           which
           doe
           stand
           vpon
           most
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           depends
           of
           the
           Antecedents
           by
           a
           necessary
           consecution
           ,
           and
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           said
           .
           
             That
             Christians
             in
             times
             past
             might
             lawfully
             depos
          
           Nero
           ,
           Diocletian
           ,
           &c
           But
           for
           that
           they
           wanted
           temporall
           power
           &
           strength
           they
           forbare
           that
           purpose
           .
           Therfore
           it
           is
           false
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ;
           For
           
             aientia
             &
             negantia
             simul
             vera
             esse
             nequeunt
             .
          
           Heereby
           also
           is
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           euident
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           refuted
           aboue
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
        
         
           I
           Said
           that
           Bellarmine
           vsed
           a
           threefold
           argument
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           third
           reason
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             Christiant
             to
             tolerate
             an
             Infidel
             or
             Heretike
             King
             ,
          
           whereof
           I
           haue
           already
           noted
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           first
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           examine
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           Chapter
           what
           maner
           of
           arguments
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           strength
           they
           haue
           .
           Therefore
           the
           second
           argument
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             To
             tolerate
             an
             Infidell
             or
             Heretike
             King
             ,
             labouring
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             his
             sect
             ,
             is
             to
             expose
             religion
             to
             manifest
             danger
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             Christians
             are
             not
             bound
             neither
             indeed
             ought
             they
             to
             tolerate
             an
             infidell
             King
             with
             the
             manifest
             danger
             of
             Religion
             :
             for
             when
             there
             is
             difference
             and
             contention
             between
             the
             law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             law
             of
             Man
             :
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Gods
             law
             to
             keepe
             and
             obserue
             the
             true
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             which
          
           
           
             is
             one
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             mans
             law
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             this
             or
             that
             King.
             
          
        
         
           To
           these
           things
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           and
           others
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           these
           ,
           doe
           not
           reason
           rightly
           ,
           nor
           according
           to
           arte
           ,
           but
           doe
           propound
           two
           arguments
           together
           confusedly
           and
           commixtly
           without
           forme
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           assumes
           :
        
         
           
             But
             Christians
             are
             not
             bound
             ,
             yea
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             without
             euident
             danger
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             tolerate
             an
             Infidell
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Insteed
           whereof
           should
           haue
           beene
           placed
           in
           good
           Logike
           this
           Assumption
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Christians
             are
             not
             bound
             ,
             yea
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             expose
             religion
             to
             euident
             danger
             :
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Conclusion
           might
           follow
           thereof
           :
        
         
           Ergo
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Christians
             to
             tolerate
             an
             Infidell
             or
             Heretike
             King.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           assumption
           which
           he
           setteth
           downe
           is
           almost
           iust
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           the
           Proposition
           that
           is
           in
           question
           .
           But
           to
           allow
           him
           somewhat
           ,
           let
           vs
           grant
           that
           he
           hath
           fall
           ioned
           and
           disposed
           his
           Reason
           in
           excellent
           good
           forme
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           answer
           to
           the
           force
           of
           the
           argument
           .
           I
           say
           then
           that
           his
           Proposition
           is
           false
           .
           I
           say
           againe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           that
           ,
           
             To
             tolerate
             an
             Heretike
             or
             Heathen
             King
             ,
             endeuouring
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             his
             sect
             ,
             is
             to
             expose
             Religion
             to
             manifest
             danger
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           onely
           to
           suffer
           Religion
           to
           lie
           in
           danger
           into
           which
           it
           is
           fallen
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           an
           Heretike
           or
           Infidell
           King
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           now
           exposed
           without
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           people
           :
           seeing
           now
           the
           people
           hath
           no
           iust
           and
           lawful
           remedy
           left
           them
           to
           deliuer
           Religion
           ,
           but
           onely
           Constancy
           and
           Patience
           .
           And
           this
           can
           not
           be
           imputed
           as
           a
           fault
           to
           Christians
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           by
           the
           same
           exception
           sharply
           accuse
           all
           those
           ancient
           fathers
           and
           Christians
           ,
           who
           did
           without
           any
           shrinking
           or
           tergiuersation
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           least
           token
           of
           rebellion
           submisly
           obey
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Iuliaenus
             ,
             Valens
          
           ,
           and
           other
           renouncers
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           lawfully
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           might
           most
           easily
           haue
           remooued
           
           or
           deposed
           ,
           they
           honoured
           them
           with
           all
           honour
           ,
           duty
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           euen
           because
           they
           were
           their
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           .
           These
           holy
           fathers
           then
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Christians
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           did
           tolerate
           Heretike
           and
           Infidel
           Kings
           ,
           although
           if
           we
           onely
           looke
           at
           their
           temporall
           strength
           ,
           they
           were
           furnished
           with
           excellent
           meanes
           and
           opportunities
           to
           depose
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           none
           that
           is
           in
           his
           wits
           will
           euer
           say
           that
           they
           exposed
           Religion
           to
           most
           euident
           danger
           ,
           thorow
           that
           manner
           of
           Christian
           patience
           and
           tolerancy
           .
           Now
           I
           speake
           of
           tolerating
           that
           King
           ,
           who
           either
           being
           a
           Heathen
           is
           ordained
           by
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           where
           Christians
           doe
           not
           rule
           :
           or
           who
           when
           he
           was
           admitted
           and
           enstalled
           into
           his
           Gouernment
           ,
           was
           accounted
           a
           Christian.
           For
           to
           elect
           a
           King
           ouer
           themselues
           ,
           no
           law
           nor
           religion
           enforceing
           ,
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           be
           either
           an
           Heretike
           or
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           expose
           Religion
           to
           most
           euident
           danger
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           greeuous
           sinne
           in
           the
           Christians
           :
           and
           they
           that
           doe
           it
           ,
           are
           worthy
           miserably
           to
           perish
           therefore
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           that
           which
           he
           deduceth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           opposition
           betweene
           diuine
           and
           humane
           law
           ,
           I
           answer
           ●ree●ly
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           much
           deceiued
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           he
           supposeth
           there
           is
           a
           crosse
           encounter
           and
           conflict
           betweene
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           law
           of
           man.
           For
           they
           are
           not
           repugnant
           .
        
         
           
             To
             keepe
             faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             tolerate
             an
             Infidell
             or
             Heretike
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Neither
           is
           the
           one
           by
           diuine
           law
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           humane
           ,
           as
           he
           imagineth
           :
           But
           they
           be
           two
           Precept●
           of
           Gods
           law
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               To
               worship
               and
               serue
               God
               with
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               obey
               and
               serue
               the
               King.
               
            
          
        
         
           Which
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           and
           fulfilled
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Iesuites
           themselues
           affirme
           .
           a
           And
           we
           haue
           proued
           at
           large
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           
             contra
             Monarchomacho●
          
           .
           b
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           the
           subiects
           not
           onely
           may
           ,
           but
           also
           ought
           ,
           to
           tolerate
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           continue
           constantly
           in
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           giue
           to
           Caesar
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           Caesars
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           are
           Gods
           ,
           to
           God.
           
           For
           if
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           deliuereth
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Counsell
           c
           to
           iudge
           ,
           punish
           or
           depose
           a
           Pope
           indeuouring
           to
           disturbe
           or
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           but
           onely
           ,
        
         
           
             To
             resist
             him
             by
             not
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             hindring
             that
             he
             doe
             not
             execute
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           Why
           should
           we
           not
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           ,
           hould
           the
           same
           iudgement
           of
           Kings
           ?
           Seeing
           that
           they
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           same
           d
           Author
           ,
           are
           superiour
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           iudge
           in
           earth
           :
           and
           whereas
           besides
           many
           famous
           Diumes
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           an
           Occumenicall
           Counsel
           hath
           greater
           authority
           ouer
           the
           Pope
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           hath
           ouer
           the
           Prince
           ?
           Because
           the
           Church
           is
           euer
           gouerned
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           rashly
           .
           And
           the
           Pope
           being
           often
           times
           mooued
           and
           tossed
           with
           the
           windes
           and
           tempests
           of
           sedition
           enterpriseth
           many
           things
           wickedly
           ,
           cruelly
           and
           vniustly
           ,
           without
           counsell
           and
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           tolerate
           a
           wicked
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           retaine
           true
           Religion
           ,
           will
           some
           reply
           .
           I
           grant
           indeed
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           vnpossible
           .
           Impossibilitie
           (
           I
           must
           craue
           pardon
           to
           vse
           the
           word
           )
           excuseth
           from
           the
           obseruing
           of
           the
           Commandements
           ,
           but
           difficultie
           and
           hardnesse
           doth
           not
           .
           But
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             of
             the
             diuine
             law
             to
             keepe
             true
             faith
             and
             religion
             :
             but
             of
             humane
             law
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             this
             or
             that
             King.
          
           This
           surely
           is
           all
           true
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           Reader
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           least
           you
           be
           deceiued
           .
           Bellarmine
           omitted
           that
           which
           was
           principall
           ,
           for
           he
           ought
           to
           haue
           added
           :
        
         
           
             But
             where
             we
             once
             haue
             this
             or
             that
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             diuine
             law
             ,
             that
             in
             Ciuill
             causes
             we
             obey
             him
             with
             all
             honor
             and
             reuerence
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           adiection
           which
           no
           Catholike
           can
           denie
           ,
           that
           Argument
           of
           his
           is
           crusht
           .
           For
           in
           the
           maner
           propounded
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           doe
           not
           concurre
           ,
           nor
           fall
           a
           crosse
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           hee
           imagineth
           ,
           (
           which
           if
           it
           should
           fall
           out
           ,
           it
           were
           reason
           that
           the
           humane
           should
           
           yeeld
           to
           the
           diuine
           )
           but
           in
           truth
           there
           concurre
           two
           heads
           of
           the
           Diuine
           law
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           obserue
           faith
           and
           Religion
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           To
           honor
           the
           King
           and
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           Ciuill
           matters
           .
           Both
           which
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             By
             giuing
             to
             Caesar
          
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             Gods
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
          
           as
           we
           haue
           learned
           out
           of
           Bellarmines
           doctrine
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           endeuouring
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIII
           .
        
         
           THere
           remaines
           the
           last
           Argument
           ,
           which
           he
           propounds
           by
           way
           of
           a
           subtle
           and
           captious
           question
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             faithfull
             People
             ,
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             an
             vnfaithfull
             King
             and
             drawing
             to
             Infidelitie
             ,
             if
             a
             belieuing
             wife
             bee
             free
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             staying
             with
             an
             vnbeleeuing
             husband
             :
             when
             he
             will
             not
             stay
             with
             his
             Christian
             wife
             ,
             without
             intur●●
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             he
             plainly
             deduceth
             out
             of
          
           Paul
           1.
           ad
           Cor.
           7.
           
           Innoc.
           3.
           
           Cap.
           Gaudemus
           ,
           extra
           de
           diuortijs
           ?
           
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             husband
             ouer
             the
             wise
             is
             no
             l●sse
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             King
             ouer
             the
             subiects
             ,
             but
             indeed
             somewhat
             more
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequent
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           all
           the
           Monarchomachi
           ,
           then
           this
           Argument
           :
           because
           they
           doe
           easily
           deceiue
           very
           many
           thereby
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           nothing
           doth
           mooue
           more
           vehemently
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           and
           being
           looked
           into
           and
           vnderstood
           doth
           vrge
           more
           weakely
           .
           Therefore
           I
           answere
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           points
           be
           very
           diuers
           and
           vnlike
           ,
        
         
           
             To
             be
             deliuered
             from
             some
             mans
             yoke
             ;
             and
          
        
         
           
             To
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             remaining
             with
             some
             man.
             
          
        
         
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           rightly
           compounded
           and
           compared
           together
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           husband
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Obligation
           of
           remaining
           with
           an
           other
           is
           remitted
           ,
           
           is
           not
           by
           this
           at
           all
           deliuered
           from
           her
           yoke
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           departs
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Church
           yeelds
           vs
           examples
           euery
           day
           ,
           which
           freeth
           and
           absolueth
           maried
           Persons
           ,
           for
           diuers
           Causes
           ,
           for
           Bed
           and
           Boord
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           for
           conuersation
           and
           obligation
           of
           Continuance
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Mariage
           bond
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           remaining
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           force
           of
           such
           an
           Argument
           drawen
           from
           maried
           persons
           is
           nothing
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           proceed
           from
           the
           Matrimoniall
           yoke
           ,
           to
           the
           Regall
           yoke
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
        
         
           Why
           may
           not
           a
           faithfull
           People
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           a
           King
           faithlesse
           ,
           and
           drawing
           others
           to
           Infidelitie
           ,
           if
           a
           belieuing
           wife
           be
           free
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           an
           vnbelieuing
           husband
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Reuerend
           Bellarmine
           to
           turne
           that
           his
           Argument
           into
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           haue
           more
           moment
           and
           weight
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           answere
           the
           same
           after
           an
           other
           manner
           .
           And
           thus
           .
           That
           either
           he
           speakes
           of
           those
           maried
           persons
           who
           contracted
           Mariage
           ,
           when
           they
           both
           were
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           fell
           into
           heresie
           or
           infidelitie
           afterwards
           :
           or
           of
           heathen
           and
           infidell
           Couples
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           one
           conuerted
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           other
           continuing
           obstinately
           in
           his
           Pagan
           superstition
           .
           If
           he
           vnderstand
           his
           argument
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           he
           doth
           slander
           his
           Author
           Innocentius
           ,
           who
           speakes
           neuer
           a
           word
           of
           such
           a
           Matrimonie
           in
           the
           said
           
             Cap.
             Gandemus
          
           :
           and
           besides
           it
           should
           bee
           false
           ,
           which
           he
           obtrudes
           to
           vs
           for
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           the
           beleeuing
           husband
           is
           free
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           his
           vnbeleeuing
           wife
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           not
           continue
           with
           his
           Christian
           wife
           ,
           without
           iniurie
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Innocentius
           expresly
           teacheth
           ,
           
             in
             cap.
             Quanto
          
           .
           §
           .
           
             si
             verò
             .
             extra
             de
             Diuort
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             if
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             beleeuing
             maried
             persons
             ,
             either
             fall
             into
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             passe
             ouer
             into
             the
             error
             of
             Gentilitie
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             thinke
             that
             in
             this
             case
             the
             partie
             that
             is
             left
             ,
             may
             flie
             to
             any
             second
             mariage
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             liues
             ,
          
           
           
             although
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Contumelie
             seemeth
             the
             greater
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           And
           againe
           the
           same
           Innocentius
           in
           
             Cap.
             exparte
             extra
             ,
             De
             conuers
             .
             coningat
             .
          
           rescribeth
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           That
           
             Matrimonie
             contracted
             between
             lawfull
             persons
             ,
             and
             consummate
             by
             carnall
             Copulation
             ,
          
        
         
           
             In
             no
             case
             can
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             although
             one
             of
             the
             beleeuers
             ,
             between
             whom
             this
             Mariage
             is
             ratified
             ,
             should
             prooue
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             continue
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             Contumslie
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           Behold
           the
           argument
           drawen
           from
           maried
           Persons
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           not
           strengthen
           these
           mens
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           also
           weakneth
           ,
           and
           euen
           oppugneth
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           in
           this
           manner
           propound
           the
           argument
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           way
           of
           interrogation
           .
        
         
           
             Why
             should
             a
             beleeuing
             People
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             a
             King
             vnbeleeuing
             or
             hereticall
             ,
             endeuouring
             to
             draw
             his
             subiects
             to
             his
             sect
             ,
             if
             a
             maried
             person
             beleeuing
             bee
             not
             free
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             other
             Mate
             vnbeleeuing
             ,
             although
             he
             will
             not
             continue
             with
             the
             beleeuing
             yoke-fellow
             ,
             without
             inturie
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             contumelie
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           As
           Innocentius
           III.
           openly
           teacheth
           ,
           in
           cap.
           Quanto
           .
           §
           .
           sivero
           .
           De
           Diuort
           .
           &
           in
           cap.
           ex
           parte
           .
           De
           conuers
           .
           coniugat
           .
           adeo
           vt
           Panorm
           .
           in
           illum
           .
           §
           .
           Si
           verò
           .
           doth
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           reason
           there
           laid
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           cannot
           dissolue
           such
           a
           Mariage
           ,
           and
           free
           the
           beleeuing
           yoke-fellow
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           ,
           when
           as
           notwithstanding
           a
           beleeuing
           yoke-mate
           may
           much
           more
           easily
           be
           peruerted
           by
           a
           yoke-mate
           vnbeleeuing
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           people
           by
           a
           King.
           But
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           subiection
           ,
           whereby
           the
           people
           is
           tied
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           since
           it
           proceeds
           both
           from
           naturall
           and
           diuine
           Law
           ,
           seemeth
           much
           more
           hard
           to
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           maried
           Persons
           between
           themselues
           :
           that
           from
           thence
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           can
           doe
           no
           more
           in
           one
           then
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           he
           vnderstand
           his
           argument
           of
           the
           later
           maried
           persons
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           easie
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Decretall
           Epistle
           of
           Innocent
           ,
           to
           wit.
           That
           betweene
           such
           couples
           the
           Mariage
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           appertaines
           to
           the
           indissoluble
           *
           bonds
           of
           Matrimony
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           kind
           of
           maried
           parsons
           haue
           full
           liberty
           to
           dissolue
           the
           matrimony
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           depart
           either
           with
           consent
           and
           good
           likeing
           ,
           or
           with
           mislike
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           euen
           against
           the
           liking
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           may
           by
           refusall
           and
           diuorse
           at
           his
           pleasure
           dissolue
           that
           knot
           of
           mariage
           :
           for
           the
           woman
           may
           as
           wel
           send
           letters
           of
           diuorse
           to
           the
           man
           as
           the
           man
           to
           the
           wife
           .
        
         
           For
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             although
             the
             Matrimony
             among
             Infidels
             be
             true
          
           (
           because
           they
           goe
           together
           according
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           lawes
           )
           
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             firme
             .
             But
             amongst
             the
             beleeuers
             it
             is
             both
             true
             and
             firme
             ,
             because
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             faith
             being
             once
             admitted
             is
             neuer
             lost
             ,
             but
             makes
             firme
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             mariage
             ,
             that
             it
             continues
             in
             the
             maried
             persons
             ,
             while
             that
             continueth
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           the
           maried
           persons
           brought
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           be
           free
           from
           the
           fellowship
           and
           power
           of
           his
           fellow
           ,
           remayning
           in
           Infidelity
           ,
           when
           as
           although
           both
           had
           continued
           in
           Infidelity
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           euen
           as
           free
           for
           each
           of
           them
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           by
           diuorse
           to
           dissolue
           mariage
           because
           in
           the
           beginning
           there
           passed
           no
           forme
           and
           rate
           bond
           of
           Obligation
           betweene
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           command
           but
           aduise
           ,
           that
           the
           beleeuing
           wife
           should
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           husband
           if
           he
           be
           willing
           to
           stay
           with
           hir
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           teacheth
           learnedly
           and
           eloquently
           lib.
           1.
           
           
             De
             adulterinis
             Coni●giis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Canons
           taken
           from
           thence
           doe
           admonish
           vs
           d
           .
        
         
           Which
           matters
           since
           they
           stand
           thus
           ,
           surely
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           aduersaries
           do
           to
           small
           purpose
           fetch
           an
           argument
           from
           maried
           persons
           to
           shew
           that
           people
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Regall
           yoake
           ,
           whether
           they
           regard
           the
           mariages
           of
           the
           
           Beleeuers
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           :
           Because
           they
           are
           coupled
           with
           a
           most
           straight
           and
           indissoluble
           knot
           of
           society
           ,
           whose
           band
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           neither
           for
           Infidelity
           nor
           Heresie
           of
           the
           one
           part
           .
           So
           as
           from
           hence
           he
           doth
           furnish
           vs
           with
           an
           argument
           tending
           rather
           to
           maintaine
           the
           strength
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           Regall
           authority
           ,
           then
           to
           dissolue
           and
           destroy
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           these
           are
           tyed
           by
           no
           necessity
           of
           Obligation
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           husband
           conuerted
           to
           the
           faith
           if
           his
           fellow
           will
           not
           follow
           without
           scandall
           ,
           may
           at
           his
           pleasure
           take
           to
           him
           another
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           woman
           brought
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           if
           the
           husband
           refuse
           may
           in
           Christ
           marry
           with
           whom
           shee
           will.
           Seeing
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           firme
           mariage
           betweene
           these
           and
           the
           politike
           subiection
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           domination
           and
           rule
           ,
           is
           ratified
           and
           approued
           amongst
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           in
           euery
           law
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           diuine
           as
           humane
           power
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           vnreasonable
           or
           fond
           then
           to
           compare
           and
           sute
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           deduce
           any
           argument
           from
           the
           society
           and
           yoake
           of
           vnbeleeuing
           maried
           persons
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           shaken
           of
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           yoake
           of
           Regall
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           same
           iudgement
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           as
           like
           as
           might
           be
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIV
           .
        
         
           I
           Tould
           you
           in
           the
           xxiij
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           fiue
           reasons
           in
           Bellarmine
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           proue
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           all
           secular
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           Christian
           :
           of
           which
           reasons
           we
           haue
           run
           thorow
           three
           ,
           and
           obserued
           how
           weake
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           diseases
           they
           labour
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           now
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           our
           suruay
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           a
           whit
           better
           conditioned
           .
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           by
           him
           laid
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             When
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             made
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             receiued
             with
             a
             Couenant
             ,
             either
             expresse
          
           
           
             or
             secret
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             subiect
             their
             Scepters
             to
             Christs
             ,
             and
             promise
             that
             they
             will
             obserue
             and
             defend
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             vnder
             the
             penalty
             of
             losing
             their
             kingdome
             .
          
           Ergo.
           
             When
             they
             prooue
             Heretikes
             ,
             or
             hurt
             Religion
             they
             may
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             withall
             be
             deposed
             from
             their
             gouernment
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             iniury
             be
             done
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             deposed
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           this
           reason
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           consequent
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           true
           that
           Princes
           comming
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           submit
           themselues
           and
           their
           scepters
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           doe
           make
           those
           promises
           either
           secretly
           or
           expresly
           which
           Bellarmine
           reporteth
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           thereof
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           iudged
           and
           deposed
           by
           the
           Church
           or
           Pope
           if
           they
           breake
           their
           promise
           ,
           or
           neglect
           to
           keepe
           their
           Couenant
           and
           Oath
           .
           Because
           that
           soueraigne
           iurisdiction
           and
           temporall
           power
           of
           Christ
           ouer
           all
           Kings
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           which
           he
           hath
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           appertaine
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Pope
           :
           but
           that
           power
           onely
           which
           Christ
           assumed
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           conuersant
           amongst
           men
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           the
           Pope
           is
           Christs
           Vicar
           .
           Whereupon
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           writeth
           a
           excellently
           well
           :
        
         
           
             We
             say
          
           ,
           quoth
           hee
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             that
             office
             which
             Christ
             had
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             men
             he
             liued
             amongst
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             we
             may
             not
             giue
             the
             Pope
             those
             offices
             which
             Christ
             hath
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             animmortall
             and
             glorious
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             those
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             as
             a
             mortall
             man.
             
          
        
         
           But
           Christ
           vsurped
           no
           temporall
           dominion
           and
           power
           when
           he
           liued
           as
           a
           man
           amongst
           men
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           Pope
           as
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           can
           haue
           any
           temporall
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           learned
           man
           declareth
           and
           prooueth
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           Wherefore
           although
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           subiect
           their
           Kingdomes
           to
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           haue
           Christ
           their
           iudge
           from
           whom
           they
           haue
           also
           their
           Kingdome
           :
           
           but
           because
           the
           iudgement
           is
           of
           a
           temporall
           affaire
           ,
           when
           the
           businesse
           is
           touching
           a
           kingdome
           forfeited
           ,
           they
           haue
           him
           onely
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Pope
           .
           Whereby
           it
           doth
           easily
           appeare
           how
           captious
           those
           reasons
           and
           conclusions
           are
           which
           Sanders
           ,
           from
           whom
           Bellarmine
           hath
           receiued
           this
           stuffe
           of
           his
           ,
           doth
           deduce
           out
           of
           those
           manner
           of
           promises
           ,
           made
           either
           secretly
           or
           expresly
           .
           For
           as
           concerning
           those
           formes
           of
           asking
           and
           answering
           ,
           which
           he
           with
           many
           idle
           words
           and
           falsely
           deuiseth
           betweene
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Princes
           which
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           we
           must
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           fondly
           conceiued
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           neither
           ought
           ,
           nor
           are
           accustomed
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           admittance
           of
           Heathen
           Princes
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           least
           the
           Church
           should
           seeme
           either
           to
           suspect
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           diuine
           and
           conceiue
           ill
           of
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Therfore
           their
           burning
           loue
           towards
           Christ
           ,
           and
           present
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           they
           in
           general
           tearms
           promise
           ,
           that
           they
           wil
           giue
           there
           names
           to
           Christ
           and
           become
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           will
           renounce
           the
           diuel
           and
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           cause
           sufficient
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           receiued
           .
           All
           which
           matters
           they
           doe
           indeed
           promise
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           receiuing
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           in
           whose
           boosome
           they
           are
           regenerate
           ;
           or
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           discharging
           a
           Deputies
           office
           heerein
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           obligation
           is
           principally
           taken
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Pope
           .
           Whereby
           although
           they
           haue
           also
           promised
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           Sanders
           hath
           comprehended
           in
           that
           forged
           forme
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           shall
           afterwards
           neglect
           ,
           or
           wholy
           contemne
           that
           couenant
           agreed
           on
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           punished
           by
           him
           onely
           ,
           into
           whose
           words
           they
           did
           sweare
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           temporall
           estates
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           haue
           for
           their
           onely
           Iudge
           ouer
           them
           intemporall
           matters
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           him
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           onely
           of
           spirituall
           matters
           and
           to
           take
           the
           
           promise
           is
           committed
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           these
           spirituall
           matters
           are
           those
           things
           most
           like
           ,
           and
           most
           resemble
           them
           which
           we
           see
           daily
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           the
           ciuill
           Gouernment
           .
           They
           who
           aspire
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           Feudes
           or
           Fees
           ,
           whether
           they
           come
           in
           by
           hereditarie
           right
           or
           by
           any
           other
           title
           ,
           cannot
           enioy
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           first
           be
           admitted
           into
           his
           clientele
           and
           seruice
           who
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           Fee
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           in
           words
           conceiued
           doe
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           fealtie
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           they
           commonly
           call
           Homagium
           or
           Hominium
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Kings
           fee
           to
           which
           they
           succeed
           ,
           the
           King
           doth
           seldome
           in
           his
           owne
           Person
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           fealtie
           ,
           but
           executeth
           that
           businesse
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           his
           Chancellor
           ,
           or
           soem
           other
           Deputie
           especially
           assigned
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Chancellor
           when
           hee
           admits
           to
           Fees
           and
           Honors
           great
           Personages
           swearing
           into
           the
           Kings
           wordes
           ,
           he
           dischargeth
           the
           same
           office
           vnder
           the
           King
           in
           a
           Ciuill
           administration
           and
           iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           doth
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           spirituall
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           receiues
           Princes
           comming
           vnto
           her
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           oath
           of
           their
           faithfulnesse
           and
           pietie
           towards
           God
           :
           And
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Tenant
           once
           admitted
           ,
           (
           although
           after
           he
           breake
           his
           oath
           ,
           and
           commit
           the
           crime
           which
           they
           call
           Felonie
           )
           may
           in
           no
           cause
           take
           away
           the
           Fee
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           right
           of
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           granted
           to
           the
           Chancellor
           at
           all
           :
           So
           neither
           can
           the
           Pope
           depriue
           of
           Kingdomes
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           temporally
           punish
           Princes
           receiued
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           they
           offend
           grieuouslie
           afterward
           ,
           or
           forsake
           the
           faith
           :
           Because
           that
           is
           reserued
           to
           God
           onely
           .
           Therfore
           although
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           be
           inferiour
           to
           the
           church
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           notwithstanding
           in
           regard
           that
           they
           doe
           beare
           a
           soueraigne
           rule
           temporall
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           inferiours
           ,
           but
           rather
           superiours
           :
           and
           therefore
           although
           they
           haue
           forfeited
           their
           kingdome
           
           by
           secret
           or
           expresse
           couenant
           ,
           yet
           neither
           people
           ,
           nor
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           church
           canne
           take
           it
           away
           from
           them
           :
           But
           onely
           Almightie
           God
           alone
           ,
           from
           whom
           is
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           aloue
           they
           are
           inferiour
           in
           Ciuill
           administration
           .
           And
           neither
           shall
           Bellarmine
           nor
           any
           other
           be
           euer
           able
           to
           bring
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           to
           digge
           out
           of
           the
           monuments
           of
           any
           age
           ,
           any
           forcible
           argument
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           make
           it
           plaine
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           when
           they
           were
           receiued
           to
           the
           Faith
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           in
           such
           manner
           renounce
           their
           interest
           ,
           as
           both
           to
           lay
           downe
           altogether
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           which
           they
           had
           receiued
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           subiect
           themselues
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           iudged
           in
           Ciuill
           affaires
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           chastised
           with
           temporall
           punishment
           .
           And
           if
           none
           of
           them
           can
           demonstrate
           this
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           confesse
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           did
           after
           the
           faith
           receiued
           ,
           retaine
           their
           Kingdomes
           and
           Empires
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Right
           ,
           the
           same
           Libertie
           ,
           and
           Authoritie
           ,
           wherein
           they
           possessed
           them
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           Aduersaries
           doe
           confesse
           ,
           
             Lex
             Christineminem
             priuat
             iure
             suo
          
           .
           If
           therefore
           ,
           before
           Baptisme
           they
           had
           no
           Iudge
           aboue
           them
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           :
           neither
           ought
           they
           to
           haue
           any
           after
           Baptisme
           .
           But
           we
           haue
           spoken
           more
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           the
           refutation
           of
           the
           first
           reason
           .
           In
           this
           place
           I
           stand
           not
           much
           vpon
           Bozius
           his
           dotages
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           that
           he
           vnderlaies
           after
           this
           fourth
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           
             For
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             ready
             to
             serue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             to
             loose
             whatsoeuer
             he
             hath
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Lu.
          
           14.
           
             if
             any
             man
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hateth
             not
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             yea
             and
             euen
             his
             owne
             life
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           he
           vseth
           these
           words
           .
           Surely
           no
           man
           denies
           it
           .
           But
           what
           of
           it
           ?
           Such
           a
           reason
           belongs
           no
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           furthest
           from
           
           the
           matter
           ,
           nor
           that
           neither
           which
           followeth
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           Besides
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             should
             grieuously
             erre
             ,
             if
             she
             should
             admit
             any
             King
             which
             would
             with
             impunitie
             cherish
             euery
             manner
             of
             sect
             ,
             and
             defend
             heretikes
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             Religion
             .
          
           This
           is
           most
           true
           :
           But
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           belongs
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           for
           now
           the
           question
           is
           not
           of
           that
           matter
           :
           but
           of
           the
           temporall
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           substitute
           head
           thereof
           vnder
           Christ
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           whether
           he
           haue
           that
           power
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           chastise
           with
           temporall
           punishments
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           duely
           receiued
           ,
           if
           after
           they
           shall
           breake
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           forsake
           the
           dutie
           ,
           vndertaken
           by
           them
           in
           the
           lauer
           of
           regeneration
           or
           no.
           Now
           neither
           part
           of
           this
           question
           is
           either
           proued
           or
           disprooued
           by
           these
           correllaries
           and
           additions
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           we
           passe
           them
           ouer
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
        
         
           THe
           fift
           and
           last
           reason
           is
           drawen
           ,
           from
           his
           Pastorall
           charge
           and
           office
           :
           in
           these
           wordes
           .
        
         
           
             
               When
               it
               was
               said
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               sheepe
            
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             last
             ,
             
               all
               the
               power
               was
               giuen
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               necessarie
               to
               maintaine
               the
               flocke
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               a
               shepheard
               hath
               a
               threefold
               charge
               ,
               one
               about
               Wolues
               ,
               that
               hee
               driue
               them
               away
               by
               all
               meanes
               he
               can
               :
               the
               other
               about
               the
               Rammes
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               shut
               them
               vp
               ,
               if
               they
               hurt
               the
               flocke
               with
               their
               hornes
               :
               the
               third
               about
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sheepe
               ,
               that
               he
               giue
               euery
               one
               conuenient
               food
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               hath
               this
               triple
               charge
               .
            
          
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           principle
           and
           foundation
           are
           drawen
           three
           strong
           arguments
           as
           he
           surmiseth
           .
           But
           not
           to
           goe
           farre
           ,
           first
           I
           answer
           to
           this
           very
           fundamentall
           proposition
           :
           that
           it
           is
           all
           true
           ,
           and
           maketh
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           very
           contrarie
           of
           that
           which
           he
           affirmes
           may
           very
           handsomely
           be
           gathered
           from
           thence
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           gathered
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           temporall
           power
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           may
           exercise
           any
           vpon
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           successor
           
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           seeing
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           power
           is
           not
           necessarie
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           the
           discharging
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           Pastorall
           dutie
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           is
           euidently
           concluded
           by
           this
           argument
           :
           Christ
           by
           commending
           his
           sheepe
           to
           Peter
           ,
           gaue
           him
           all
           power
           necessarie
           to
           defend
           the
           flocke
           :
           But
           he
           gaue
           him
           no
           temporall
           power
           :
           Therefore
           temporall
           power
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           defend
           the
           flocke
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           will
           proceed
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           vnreasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           successor
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           should
           haue
           more
           power
           then
           had
           Peter
           himselfe
           :
           But
           Peter
           had
           not
           any
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           Christians
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           Neither
           the
           Pope
           as
           he
           is
           his
           successor
           .
        
         
           The
           proposition
           of
           the
           former
           reason
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           controuersie
           true
           .
           And
           the
           Assamption
           is
           prooued
           by
           the
           testimonie
           and
           confession
           of
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           .
           For
           lib.
           quint.
           de
           Rom.
           Pontif.
           where
           he
           endeuours
           to
           establish
           his
           opinion
           of
           this
           thing
           by
           a
           similitude
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           .
           
             For
             as
             the
             spirit
             and
             flesh
             stand
             one
             toward
             the
             other
             in
             Man
             :
             so
             doe
             the
             two
             powers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             be
             as
             it
             were
             two
             Common-wealthes
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             found
             both
             separated
             and
             toyned
             together
             ,
             flesh
             is
             found
             without
             the
             spirit
             in
             beasts
             :
             spirit
             is
             found
             without
             flesh
             in
             the
             Angels
             :
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           .
           
             Euen
             so
             the
             Ciuill
             power
             hath
             her
             Princes
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Iudgements
             ,
             &c.
             
             Likewise
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             her
             Bishops
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Iudgements
             :
             the
             one
             hath
             for
             her
             end
             a
             temporall
             peace
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             euerlasting
             saluation
             :
             sometimes
             they
             are
             found
             seuered
             ,
             as
             once
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             sometime
             toyned
             as
             now
             .
          
        
         
           If
           these
           powers
           were
           seuered
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           in
           trueth
           they
           were
           ,
           both
           in
           Right
           and
           in
           Deed
           ,
           it
           followeth
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           had
           no
           temporall
           power
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           seuered
           ,
           for
           it
           there
           be
           place
           to
           the
           similitude
           propounded
           by
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           fleshly
           in
           Angels
           ,
           and
           nothing
           spirituall
           in
           beasts
           :
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           temporall
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           
           in
           the
           Ciuill
           state
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           confesse
           ,
           either
           that
           temporall
           power
           is
           not
           necessarie
           for
           the
           chiefe
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           or
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           cheefe
           Pastor
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           was
           not
           furnished
           and
           accomplished
           with
           all
           things
           necessarie
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Pastorall
           dutie
           .
           And
           this
           is
           as
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           contrarie
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           he
           had
           already
           said
           in
           his
           fundamentall
           reason
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             all
             abilitie
             necessarie
             to
             defend
             the
             flocke
             ,
             was
             giuen
             to
          
           Peter
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           also
           is
           prooued
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           power
           at
           that
           time
           depended
           of
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whom
           Peter
           himselfe
           ,
           witnesse
           Bellarmine
           b
           ,
           although
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           subiect
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           both
           by
           Right
           and
           in
           Deed.
           Wherof
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           either
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           was
           induced
           with
           no
           temporall
           power
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           receiued
           it
           from
           heathen
           Princes
           :
           otherwise
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           those
           powers
           were
           then
           separated
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           receiued
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           had
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           certainly
           these
           reasons
           are
           more
           plaine
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           without
           fraud
           and
           cunning
           can
           gainesay
           :
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           that
           learned
           men
           and
           otherwise
           godly
           ,
           should
           so
           be
           blinded
           with
           an
           inconsiderate
           and
           vnaduised
           heate
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           sticke
           to
           embrace
           and
           follow
           doubtfull
           things
           for
           certaine
           ,
           obscure
           for
           euident
           ,
           crooked
           for
           straight
           :
           for
           plaine
           and
           easie
           reasons
           ,
           those
           which
           be
           perplexed
           and
           intricately
           bewrapped
           with
           many
           controuersies
           and
           contradictions
           .
           But
           they
           take
           care
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           to
           amplifie
           and
           adorne
           the
           Sea
           Apostolike
           with
           the
           increase
           and
           accession
           of
           this
           power
           and
           authoritie
           .
           And
           is
           there
           any
           Catholike
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           commend
           their
           minds
           that
           are
           affected
           to
           that
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           and
           strength
           of
           our
           faith
           ?
           That
           they
           doe
           grace
           and
           aduance
           by
           all
           meanes
           that
           Sea
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           sufficiently
           commend
           according
           to
           her
           worth
           ,
           I
           doe
           much
           commend
           them
           :
           but
           that
           they
           attribute
           more
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           fit
           ,
           and
           
           that
           with
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           commend
           ,
           for
           we
           our selues
           also
           do
           no
           lesse
           honour
           the
           same
           Sea
           ,
           we
           no
           lesse
           loue
           ,
           reuerence
           ,
           admire
           it
           :
           as
           that
           which
           is
           the
           true
           seate
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           being
           placed
           in
           the
           rocke
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           ouercome
           all
           heresies
           ,
           and
           obtaineth
           by
           good
           right
           the
           chiefe
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           forbids
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           aduance
           her
           with
           this
           increase
           of
           Power
           :
           our
           Conscience
           bearing
           vs
           witnesse
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Iesu
           ,
           before
           whom
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           reuelation
           of
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           both
           these
           our
           writings
           ,
           and
           theirs
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           consigned
           with
           their
           owne
           merrits
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           small
           cause
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           bring
           this
           former
           reason
           for
           themselues
           .
           For
           Christ
           when
           hee
           said
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Pasce
             oues
             meas
          
           ,
           appointed
           him
           indeed
           Pastor
           of
           his
           flocke
           :
           but
           a
           Spirituall
           Pastor
           not
           a
           Temporal
           :
           and
           gaue
           him
           all
           ability
           necessary
           for
           that
           office
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appeares
           that
           Temporal
           power
           is
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           Christ
           gaue
           it
           not
           to
           Peter
           himselfe
           .
           Neither
           haue
           we
           heard
           any
           where
           that
           either
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           practise
           any
           temporall
           power
           or
           authority
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           he
           did
           either
           directly
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           (
           that
           no
           man
           may
           suppose
           any
           force
           in
           words
           )
           punish
           the
           forsakers
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           with
           Ciuill
           punishment
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Magistrates
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           sometimes
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Temporall
           punishment
           as
           death
           or
           Torment
           hath
           followed
           a
           spiritual
           sentence
           :
           the
           church
           at
           that
           time
           standing
           in
           need
           of
           miracles
           and
           wonders
           to
           confirme
           the
           faith
           ,
           which
           kind
           of
           punishments
           ,
           did
           strike
           a
           farre
           greater
           feare
           into
           the
           mindes
           of
           Christians
           ,
           then
           if
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           they
           had
           suffered
           punishment
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Ciuill
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           writeth
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           :
           3
           
             What
             will
             you
             ?
             shall
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             a
             rod
             or
             in
             loue
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekenesse
             ?
          
           The
           rod
           he
           calleth
           that
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           wonderfull
           working
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           at
           that
           time
           produce
           wonderfull
           effects
           ,
           as
           euen
           at
           this
           day
           sometimes
           ,
           he
           vpon
           the
           like
           
           occasion
           doth
           produce
           ,
           among
           people
           which
           be
           newly
           won
           to
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
        
         
           SEeing
           these
           matters
           stand
           thus
           ,
           the
           way
           is
           made
           more
           easie
           for
           vs
           to
           refute
           those
           arguments
           which
           Bellarmin
           deduceth
           out
           of
           his
           former
           foundation
           ,
           being
           now
           already
           opened
           by
           vs
           ,
           and
           retorted
           backe
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           they
           fall
           to
           ground
           ,
           partly
           thorow
           their
           owne
           fault
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           wel
           set
           vpon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           whereon
           they
           are
           built
           .
           For
           first
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           
             Power
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Pastor
             about
             the
             Woolues
             ,
             that
             be
             may
             driue
             them
             away
             by
             any
             meane
             he
             can
             ,
          
           he
           reasoneth
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               Woolues
               which
               destroy
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               are
               Heretikes
               :
            
          
           
             Ergo
             
               If
               any
               Prince
               of
               a
               Sheep
               or
               a
               Ram
               become
               a
               Wolfe
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Christian
               become
               an
               Heretike
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               driue
               him
               away
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               also
               command
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               depriue
               him
               of
               his
               gouernment
               ouer
               his
               subiects
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           he
           is
           deceiued
           or
           doth
           deceiue
           vs
           ,
           by
           shuffling
           together
           true
           and
           false
           things
           into
           the
           same
           Conclusion
           .
           For
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           driue
           away
           an
           Heretike
           Prince
           by
           excommunication
           ,
           that
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           and
           is
           deriued
           out
           of
           that
           principle
           by
           a
           necessary
           consecution
           .
           But
           that
           he
           may
           onely
           ,
           marry
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           times
           when
           as
           he
           may
           cōmodiously
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           scandall
           and
           hurt
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           de-declared
           before
           a
           .
           For
           where
           there
           is
           danger
           least
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           least
           
             The
             member
             of
             Christ
             be
             torne
             in
             peeces
             by
             sacrilegious
             schismes
             .
             the
             seuere
             mercy
             of
             the
             diuine
             discipline
             is
             necessary
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           is
           wholy
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           iudgement
           and
           punishment
           of
           God
           )
           
             for
             Counsell
             of
             separation
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           of
           excommunication
           )
           
             are
             both
             vaine
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             and
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             because
             they
             become
             both
          
           
           
             impious
             and
             preud
             ,
             and
             doe
             more
             disturbe
             the
             weake
             good
             ones
             ,
             then
             correct
             the
             s●urdy
             ill
             ones
             .
          
        
         
           b
           This
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             S.
             Angustine
          
           ,
           approoued
           by
           the
           common
           voice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           how
           ras●ly
           and
           vnwisely
           ,
           certaine
           Popes
           ,
           haue
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           by
           excommunication
           ,
           most
           mighty
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           dissolution
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           it
           had
           beene
           farre
           better
           to
           haue
           tolerated
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           discouered
           their
           faults
           onely
           ,
           and
           with
           mourning
           to
           haue
           bewailed
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             comparison
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             which
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             weake
             brethren
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             now
             were
             fed
             onely
             with
             milke
             ,
             least
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             torne
             in
             peeces
             ,
             by
             sacrilegious
             schismes
          
           d
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Popes
           might
           doe
           this
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           not
           .
           
             Non
             omne
             quod
             licet
             ,
             honestum
             est
             .
          
           Very
           well
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           e
           ,
           
             omnia
             mihi
             licent
             ,
             sed
             non
             omnia
             expediunt
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           conclusion
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           driue
           away
           heretike
           Princes
           by
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           followeth
           ,
           
             (
             and
             withall
             command
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             follow
             him
             not
             )
          
           hath
           two
           eares
           to
           hold
           by
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           with
           Epictetus
           ,
           the
           one
           sound
           ,
           the
           other
           broken
           .
           I
           meane
           a
           twofold
           vnderstanding
           ,
           the
           one
           true
           ,
           the
           other
           faulty
           .
           For
           if
           he
           speake
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           command
           the
           subiects
           ,
           that
           they
           follow
           not
           an
           heretike
           Prince
           in
           his
           heresie
           ,
           that
           they
           run
           not
           with
           him
           in
           his
           madnesse
           ,
           nor
           admit
           and
           swallow
           downe
           his
           damnable
           errors
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           suffer
           not
           themselues
           ,
           to
           be
           infected
           and
           defiled
           with
           his
           filthy
           and
           corrupt
           manners
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           is
           deriued
           very
           truly
           out
           of
           the
           same
           principle
           and
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           best
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           conuenient
           and
           comely
           for
           the
           pontificall
           dignity
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           order
           Ecclesiastike
           ,
           nothing
           so
           profitable
           and
           necessary
           for
           Christian
           people
           ,
           as
           that
           according
           to
           the
           patterne
           of
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           of
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           principall
           Bishop
           himselfe
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           should
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           conuince
           ,
           intreat
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           in
           all
           patience
           and
           doctrine
           f
           .
           That
           like
           Faithfull
           witnesses
           and
           good
           seruants
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           ouer
           his
           family
           ,
           they
           may
           so
           worke
           both
           by
           word
           and
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           follow
           not
           the
           errors
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           nor
           either
           dissemble
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           thorow
           any
           either
           threatnings
           or
           allurements
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           because
           most
           of
           them
           either
           do
           not
           all
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           much
           more
           slackly
           then
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           that
           duty
           ,
           which
           it
           becomes
           them
           to
           performe
           themselues
           ,
           they
           put
           ouer
           to
           certaine
           begging
           Friers
           :
           what
           maruell
           is
           it
           if
           many
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           haue
           been
           caried
           away
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           whirle
           wind
           of
           errors
           from
           the
           Lords
           sheepfolds
           ,
           into
           the
           toiles
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           sense
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           that
           Bellarmine
           doth
           not
           speake
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           both
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           this
           clause
           following
           ,
           
             Ac
             proinde
             prinare
             eum
             dominio
             in
             subditos
             ,
          
           doth
           plainly
           declare
           .
           Therefore
           he
           giues
           vs
           the
           broken
           care
           of
           the
           pot
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           worst
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           :
           forsooth
           ,
           that
           the
           pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           command
           the
           subiect
           ,
           that
           they
           execute
           no
           commandement
           of
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           any
           meanes
           they
           yeeld
           him
           no
           reuerence
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           honor
           ,
           in
           those
           matters
           which
           belong
           euen
           to
           a
           temporall
           and
           ciuill
           authority
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             dominion
             ouer
             his
             subiects
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           flat
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           precepts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           my
           sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           g
           :
           
             Admonish
             them
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             Princes
             and
             powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             their
             commandement
          
           h
           .
           
             Be
             subiect
             to
             euery
             creature
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             King
             as
             soueraigne
             ,
             feare
             God
             honor
             the
             King
             ,
          
           and
           diuers
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           which
           things
           seeing
           they
           be
           spoken
           of
           wicked
           Kings
           and
           persecutors
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           (
           for
           at
           that
           time
           no
           other
           ruled
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           )
           they
           can
           not
           but
           belong
           to
           the
           worst
           and
           vnworthiest
           kind
           of
           Kings
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           
           either
           he
           deceiues
           of
           purpose
           ,
           or
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           by
           shuffling
           together
           true
           and
           false
           points
           into
           the
           same
           conclusion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           driue
           away
           an
           heretike
           Prince
           by
           excommunication
           :
           but
           it
           is
           false
           that
           he
           may
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           dominion
           ouer
           his
           subiects
           .
           For
           obedience
           due
           to
           Kings
           and
           all
           superiors
           ,
           is
           both
           by
           〈◊〉
           of
           nature
           and
           of
           God
           :
           how
           then
           can
           the
           Pope
           by
           
           any
           meane
           dispense
           with
           people
           against
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
           For
           they
           that
           with
           more
           diligence
           ,
           and
           exact
           care
           doe
           search
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           doe
           obserue
           a
           too
           fold
           kind
           of
           the
           precepts
           of
           Paul
           :
           one
           is
           of
           those
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           publisheth
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           doth
           both
           propound
           ,
           and
           expound
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           comprehended
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           law
           .
           Of
           which
           precepts
           almost
           infinit
           his
           Epistles
           are
           full
           ,
           wherein
           are
           these
           also
           which
           he
           deliuers
           touching
           obedience
           and
           reuerence
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           And
           the
           other
           kind
           is
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           doe
           not
           depend
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           or
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           which
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           of
           his
           proper
           authority
           ordaineth
           by
           humane
           wisedome
           assisted
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           ordering
           and
           setling
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           Bigamus
           or
           a
           quarreller
           ,
           be
           not
           admitted
           to
           a
           Bishopricke
           k
           ,
           that
           a
           widow
           vnder
           the
           age
           of
           60.
           yeeres
           ,
           be
           not
           chosen
           to
           the
           office
           of
           Deaconesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           between
           these
           commandements
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           which
           be
           of
           the
           latter
           kind
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           for
           some
           cause
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           no
           lesse
           authority
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           disposition
           and
           ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           because
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           and
           successor
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           his
           predecessors
           .
           But
           in
           those
           matters
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           former
           kind
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           at
           all
           to
           dispense
           
           ,
           because
           
             Non
             est
             discipulus
             ●per
             Magistrum
             ,
             neque
             seruus
             supra
             Dominum
          
           n
           .
           The
           inferior
           may
           not
           breake
           the
           law
           of
           his
           superior
           :
           or
           qualifie
           the
           same
           to
           pleasure
           any
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           Speculator
           doth
           affirme
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           not
           absolue
           
           any
           man
           from
           a
           lawfull
           oath
           ,
           because
           the
           obligation
           of
           keeping
           an
           oath
           and
           performing
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           both
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           :
           And
           others
           deny
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           dispense
           with
           any
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           beleeued
           vnsworne
           in
           a
           iudgement
           p
           .
           And
           Innocentius
           III.
           Pope
           in
           his
           rescript
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           not
           grant
           licence
           to
           a
           Monke
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           may
           haue
           the
           property
           of
           any
           goods
           ,
           or
           haue
           a
           wife
           q
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           far
           fetcht
           and
           trifling
           explication
           ,
           certaine
           Canonists
           interpreters
           ,
           who
           submit
           all
           things
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           doe
           bend
           and
           wrest
           from
           the
           proper
           and
           natiue
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           same
           place
           of
           Innocentius
           ,
           against
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           diuines
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           it
           troubled
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           hearde
           ,
           that
           Constantia
           the
           daughter
           of
           
             Rogerius
             Normannus
          
           ,
           a
           Nunne
           ,
           was
           by
           Clement
           the
           III.
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Panormus
           ,
           to
           be
           maried
           to
           Henry
           the
           VI.
           sonne
           of
           
             Frederike
             Aenobarbus
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           ●lorence
           writeth
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           was
           fifty
           
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           had
           long
           professed
           a
           Monasticall
           religion
           ,
           that
           she
           bare
           Frederike
           the
           II.
           And
           that
           she
           might
           take
           away
           all
           suspition
           of
           a
           supposite
           and
           foisted
           birth
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           openly
           deliuered
           
             in
             the
             midle
             of
             a
             street
             in
             Panormus
             ,
             vnder
             a
             sheet
             ouer
             spread
             :
          
           proclamation
           being
           made
           before
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           lawfull
           for
           all
           women
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           who
           would
           come
           to
           see
           that
           spectacle
           .
           
             Therefore
             this
             Frederike
             was
             borne
             saith
             he
             ,
             of
             a
             Nunne
             that
             was
             now
             fifty
             yeeres
             of
             age
             )
          
           and
           because
           they
           had
           heard
           also
           that
           an
           other
           Pope
           had
           granted
           a
           certaine
           King
           of
           Aragon
           an
           indulgence
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           Monke
           he
           might
           bee
           a
           maried
           man.
           Wherefore
           these
           men
           I
           meane
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           being
           beyond
           all
           measure
           addicted
           to
           the
           Popes
           ,
           being
           loath
           to
           reprehend
           such
           manner
           of
           actions
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           doe
           disgrace
           to
           their
           Popes
           ,
           who
           were
           greedy
           of
           honor
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           the
           words
           of
           the
           prescript
           set
           foorth
           by
           Innocent
           the
           III.
           did
           affirme
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           
           by
           such
           foolish
           interpretations
           ,
           as
           it
           irketh
           me
           to
           report
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           intertaine
           the
           reader
           with
           toies
           .
           But
           it
           had
           been
           much
           easier
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           rescript
           ,
           then
           to
           practise
           to
           make
           a
           certaine
           law
           of
           the
           singular
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           actions
           of
           Popes
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           a
           rule
           to
           liue
           by
           Let
           vs
           su●ter
           the
           Popes
           to
           giue
           accompt
           of
           their
           actions
           to
           God
           ,
           neither
           let
           vs
           imitate
           them
           in
           all
           things
           .
           But
           if
           any
           doe
           propound
           to
           vs
           for
           examples
           such
           actions
           of
           theirs
           ,
           we
           will
           answer
           with
           
             Ioan
             de
             Tur.
             Crem
             ,
             Siluester
             ,
             Sotus
             ,
          
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           :
           That
           these
           were
           deeds
           of
           Popes
           ,
           but
           not
           decrees
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             doe
             not
             make
             an
             article
             of
             the
             Christian
             saith
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             commit
             any
             thing
          
           defacto
           ,
           
             mother
             thing
             to
             determine
             what
             might
             be
             done
          
           de●ure
           .
           
             I
             my
             ●●e
             and
          
           Siluester
           ,
           
             haue
             seen
             a
             Pope
             doe
             greater
             matters
             ,
             with
             the
             canda●●
             of
             whole
             Christianity
             :
             and
          
           Iohn
           de
           Tur.
           Crem
           .
           speaking
           of
           vnlawfull
           dispensations
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             which
             if
             it
             shall
             so
             be
             at
             any
             time
             done
             by
             any
             Pope
             being
             either
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             blinded
             with
             desire
             of
             wealth
             ,
             and
             mony
             ,
             which
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             such
             exorbitant
             dispensations
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             might
             please
             any
             man
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             might
             iustly
             doe
             those
             things
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             gouerned
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             Right
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             not
             by
             such
             actions
             or
             Examples
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
        
         
           THerefore
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           learned
           men
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           giue
           power
           to
           a
           religious
           Person
           to
           breake
           his
           vow
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           haue
           the
           property
           of
           any
           goods
           or
           a
           wife
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           and
           simple
           sence
           of
           Innocentius
           his
           words
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           we
           will
           diligently
           search
           and
           consider
           how
           much
           some
           things
           differ
           from
           other
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           right
           iudgement
           to
           compare
           them
           together
           in
           the
           points
           wherein
           they
           properly
           agree
           or
           differ
           :
           there
           will
           because
           to
           confesse
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           far
           lesse
           power
           giuen
           
           him
           to
           absolue
           a
           People
           from
           the
           Religion-of
           their
           oath
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           haue
           willingly
           and
           frankely
           obleiged
           their
           faith
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           then
           to
           dissolue
           the
           vowes
           of
           religious
           Persons
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           this
           last
           point
           peraduenture
           ,
           in
           some
           mens
           opinion
           ,
           he
           may
           seeme
           to
           haue
           power
           to
           doe
           something
           
             deplenitudine
             potestatis
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           other
           we
           must
           thinke
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           iust
           nothing
           .
           Both
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           Order
           Monachall
           ,
           and
           other
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           certaine
           thinke
           )
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           humane
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           the
           positiue
           law
           ,
           ouer
           whom
           in
           that
           consideration
           the
           Pope
           hath
           full
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           power
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           a
           little
           before
           .
           But
           the
           submission
           and
           obedience
           due
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           and
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           superiours
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           both
           the
           Testaments
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           humane
           law
           and
           ordination
           to
           vse
           this
           or
           that
           forme
           of
           Common-wealth
           or
           Gouernment
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           this
           or
           that
           Prince
           ;
           but
           to
           reuerence
           him
           ,
           whom
           we
           had
           once
           receiued
           ,
           and
           submisly
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           not
           onely
           of
           humane
           ,
           but
           also
           both
           of
           Naturall
           and
           Diuine
           institution
           .
           And
           this
           I
           thinke
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           .
           
             Quipotestati
             resistit
             ,
             Deiordination●
             resistit
          
           .
           Whereby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           was
           free
           and
           arbitrary
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           is
           presently
           turned
           into
           a
           necessity
           of
           obedience
           after
           that
           one
           faith
           of
           subiection
           is
           giuen
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           vow
           of
           religiont
           ,
           he
           obligation
           is
           taken
           only
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           or
           deputed
           head
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           free
           procuration
           and
           dispensation
           of
           all
           the
           buisnesses
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           permitted
           ,
           shall
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           fashion
           of
           renewing
           a
           bond
           ,
           transfuse
           and
           change
           the
           obligation
           ,
           taken
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           into
           another
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           also
           doe
           interpret
           and
           consture
           that
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           great
           good
           ,
           (
           or
           performance
           )
           there
           is
           satisfaction
           
           made
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           principall
           creditor
           in
           that
           businesse
           ,
           peraduenture
           it
           will
           not
           be
           very
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           by
           chance
           prooue
           a
           liberation
           and
           freedome
           from
           the
           knot
           of
           the
           former
           vow
           and
           promise
           :
           vnlesse
           some
           may
           thinke
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           because
           the
           transgression
           of
           a
           lawfull
           vow
           ,
           is
           simply
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           sinfull
           may
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           donne
           to
           obtaine
           any
           good
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           a
           But
           the
           solution
           of
           that
           obiection
           is
           very
           easie
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           matter
           〈◊〉
           farre
           otherwise
           in
           the
           case
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           which
           men
           in
           their
           bargaines
           and
           couenants
           are
           wont
           to
           take
           to
           confirme
           and
           ratifie
           another
           Obligation
           thereby
           .
           Seeing
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           oath
           is
           a
           certaine
           increase
           of
           that
           obligation
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           added
           for
           securitie
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           suerties●ip
           ,
           or
           assurance
           of
           any
           Pledge
           or
           Moregage
           is
           vsually
           taken
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           the
           oath
           be
           said
           to
           be
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           the
           obligation
           doth
           accrew
           not
           to
           God
           principally
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           the
           oath
           is
           sworne
           :
           
             quia
             per
             iuramentum
             ●urans
             non
             intendebat
             placere
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             satisfacere
             proximo
          
           b
           .
           Whereby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Oath
           is
           taken
           ,
           hath
           much
           more
           interest
           by
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           obtaineth
           much
           more
           power
           either
           to
           retaine
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           remit
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           vow
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           or
           Pope
           ,
           (
           euen
           as
           they
           confesse
           who
           submit
           all
           things
           to
           his
           pleasure
           )
           cannot
           without
           great
           and
           iust
           cause
           dispense
           with
           the
           solemne
           vow
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           he
           to
           whom
           an
           other
           hath
           by
           oath
           bound
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           giuing
           or
           doing
           ,
           may
           both
           alone
           ,
           and
           without
           cause
           ,
           of
           his
           meere
           pleasure
           wholy
           free
           the
           Promiser
           from
           the
           Religion
           of
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           as
           his
           onely
           leaue
           and
           good
           will
           obtained
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           more
           need
           of
           the
           Popes
           absolution
           ,
           neither
           if
           he
           shall
           not
           performe
           that
           which
           he
           promised
           ,
           may
           he
           be
           reputed
           guiltie
           of
           periurie
           before
           God.
           Therefore
           it
           is
           in
           
           a
           man
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           who
           can
           at
           his
           pleasure
           either
           retaine
           one
           that
           is
           bound
           ,
           or
           dismisse
           him
           free
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           are
           so
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           men
           :
           how
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           take
           from
           the
           Creditor
           against
           his
           will
           an
           Obligation
           taken
           to
           him
           by
           the
           best
           law
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           the
           Law
           naturall
           ,
           diuine
           and
           humane
           ,
           by
           an
           oath
           euery
           manner
           of
           way
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           was
           added
           to
           the
           lawfull
           contract
           ?
           seing
           in
           this
           kind
           as
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           left
           to
           Construction
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           presumed
           that
           he
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           to
           whom
           principally
           the
           oath
           was
           made
           :
           viz.
           No
           Creditor
           speaking
           a
           word
           against
           nor
           shewing
           the
           contrarie
           seeing
           presumption
           yeeldeth
           to
           the
           truth
           c
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           vpon
           cause
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           free
           the
           Promiser
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           his
           Oath
           ,
           (
           because
           I
           wil
           not
           striue
           longer
           with
           the
           Canonists
           about
           this
           matter
           )
           let
           him
           then
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           force
           after
           thinke
           you
           will
           seeme
           in
           this
           our
           businesse
           ?
           you
           will
           say
           that
           the
           people
           will
           be
           free
           from
           the
           commandement
           and
           subiection
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           a
           soone
           as
           they
           are
           loosed
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           their
           oath
           .
           Thinke
           you
           so
           indeed
           ?
           what
           doe
           you
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           Oath
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           Accessarie
           onely
           ,
           to
           ratifie
           and
           assure
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           whereby
           loyaltie
           and
           obedience
           was
           promised
           to
           the
           Prince
           ?
           doe
           you
           not
           know
           that
           Accessaries
           are
           taken
           away
           and
           discharged
           with
           auoiding
           of
           the
           principall
           Obligation
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           principall
           being
           cancelled
           the
           Accessarie
           falles
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           Accessaries
           the
           Principall
           is
           not
           destroied
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Obligation
           remaineth
           yet
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           Oath
           was
           added
           :
           which
           because
           it
           consists
           vpon
           naturall
           and
           diuine
           Law
           ,
           doth
           no
           lesse
           straitly
           hold
           the
           mindes
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           before
           God
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           were
           supported
           with
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             quia
             Dominus
             inter
             iur
             amentum
             &
             loquelam
             nostram
             ,
             nullam
             vult
             esse
             distantiam
          
           d
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           concernes
           keeping
           faith
           of
           the
           promise
           .
           Although
           the
           breaker
           of
           his
           Oath
           offendeth
           more
           ,
           by
           reason
           
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           in
           the
           externall
           Court
           Periurie
           is
           more
           grieuously
           punished
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           solemnitie
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           then
           the
           faith
           neglected
           of
           a
           mans
           single
           promise
           and
           bare
           word
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Pope
           would
           also
           cancell
           this
           Obligation
           
             de
             Apostolicae
             potestatis
             plenitudine
          
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           and
           discharge
           the
           Subiects
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           King
           :
           and
           enioyne
           them
           
             that
             they
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             obey
             his
             requests
             ,
             commandements
             and
             lawes
             vnder
             paine
             of
             Excommunication
             :
          
           Shall
           not
           the
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           God
           seeme
           to
           contraueene
           this
           warrant
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           honoring
           of
           Kings
           with
           all
           obedience
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           in
           such
           a
           businesse
           and
           in
           a
           cause
           the
           greatest
           almost
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           the
           Popes
           interpreters
           are
           accustomed
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           Controuersies
           of
           lesse
           moment
           ?
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           inquisition
           into
           this
           same
           
             plenitudinem
             Potestatis
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           extend
           it selfe
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           it
           should
           expresly
           be
           forbidden
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           expresly
           command
           ?
           or
           that
           which
           God
           directly
           forbids
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           same
           may
           lawfully
           be
           commanded
           by
           it
           ?
           God
           commandes
           mee
           by
           Salomon
           to
           feare
           the
           King
           :
           by
           his
           Apostles
           to
           honour
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           subiect
           and
           obedient
           to
           him
           .
           This
           surely
           is
           a
           commandement
           both
           of
           naturall
           and
           diuine
           Law
           :
           that
           the
           inferiour
           should
           obey
           the
           superiour
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           hee
           forbiddeth
           not
           ,
           who
           is
           superiour
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           power
           .
           And
           he
           in
           this
           businesse
           betweene
           the
           people
           and
           the
           Prince
           ,
           when
           the
           question
           is
           about
           temporall
           authoritie
           and
           subiection
           ,
           is
           God
           alone
           ,
           then
           whom
           alone
           the
           King
           is
           lesse
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           as
           in
           spirituall
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           all
           men
           doe
           ingenuously
           confesse
           ,
           that
           this
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Apostolike
           power
           is
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           in
           any
           sort
           dispense
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           bidden
           or
           forbidden
           by
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           (
           which
           
           Axiome
           ,
           or
           Proposition
           Bellarmine
           chiefely
           resteth
           on
           ,
           while
           he
           would
           shew
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             subiect
             himselfe
             to
             the
             coactiue
             sentence
             of
             Councels
             .
             The
             Popes
             power
             ouer
             all
             men
             is
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
           he
           )
           
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             dispence
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           We
           ought
           not
           to
           maruell
           a
           whit
           ,
           if
           the
           Diuine
           commandements
           of
           fearing
           and
           honouring
           the
           King
           ,
           are
           so
           deepely
           impressed
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           many
           Subiects
           ,
           that
           they
           giueno
           place
           to
           contrary
           precepts
           ,
           but
           rather
           employ
           all
           their
           care
           that
           therebe
           no
           obedience
           at
           all
           giuen
           to
           the
           aduerse
           edicts
           of
           the
           Pope
           either
           absolutory
           or
           prohibitory
           :
           It
           hath
           beene
           oft
           tould
           me
           by
           great
           Personages
           ,
           and
           those
           good
           men
           ,
           that
           that
           diuine
           Precept
           of
           honouring
           Kings
           ,
           was
           of
           so
           great
           force
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           so
           deepe
           roote
           in
           their
           mindes
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           perswade
           themselues
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           Bulles
           nor
           contrary
           Indulgences
           they
           could
           be
           discharged
           of
           the
           scruple
           and
           weight
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           purchase
           security
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           vz.
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           performe
           and
           execute
           so
           cleere
           and
           manifest
           a
           commandement
           of
           Natuarll
           and
           Diuine
           law
           ,
           nor
           yeeld
           the
           obedience
           promised
           and
           due
           to
           their
           Prince
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           so
           few
           of
           the
           Nobility
           did
           make
           defection
           from
           Henry
           the
           4.
           
           Emperour
           ,
           none
           from
           Phillip
           the
           Faire
           ,
           none
           also
           from
           Lewes
           the
           12.
           both
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Popes
           Bulles
           and
           Censures
           ,
           contayning
           sentence
           of
           Deposition
           .
           For
           that
           we
           mistake
           not
           any
           way
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           this
           Plenitude
           of
           Apostolicall
           power
           ,
           doth
           onely
           comprehend
           that
           power
           which
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           liued
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           amongst
           men
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           haue
           :
           and
           that
           so
           farre
           the
           Popes
           represent
           Christ
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           is
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           aboue
           out
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Bellarmine
           )
           but
           not
           that
           power
           which
           he
           as
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           equall
           with
           the
           father
           had
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           and
           reserued
           to
           the
           omnipotencie
           
           of
           his
           Diuinity
           .
           Whereof
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             me
             in
             Heauen
             and
             in
             Earth
          
           f
           .
        
         
           Although
           I
           see
           some
           play
           the
           fooles
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           mad-men
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           athrme
           ,
           that
           this
           Omnipotency
           is
           also
           giuen
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           prooue
           the
           same
           doe
           spin
           out
           a
           notorious
           argument
           of
           their
           owne
           vanity
           ,
           in
           this
           maner
           .
        
         
           
             
               Christ
               committed
               to
               the
               Pope
               the
               deputation
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Matth.
            
             16.
             
               cap.
               &
            
             24.
             q.
             1.
             
               can
               .
               quodcunque
               But
               all
               power
               in
               Heauen
               and
               in
               Earth
               was
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               which
               is
               his
               Uicarc
               hath
               this
               power
               .
               Extra
               ae
               translat
               .
               cap.
               quanto
               .
            
          
        
         
           So
           
             Peter
             Bertrandus
          
           in
           his
           additions
           
             Adgloss
             .
             extrauag
             .
             Vnum
             sanctam
             .
             de
             maior
             &
             obed
             .
          
           Who
           also
           was
           so
           bould
           as
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           not
           far
           from
           blasphemy
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             seeme
             to
             haue
             beene
             wise
             or
             discreet
          
           (
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           it
           with
           his
           reuerence
           )
           
             vnlesse
             hee
             had
             left
             such
             a
             one
             behinde
             him
             ,
             who
             could
             doe
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           this
           man
           thinke
           you
           any
           braine
           ?
           No
           maruell
           if
           
             Io.
             Gerson
          
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Pusillos
             ,
             little
             ones
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           Christians
           ,
           being
           deceiued
           by
           such
           kind
           of
           vnskilfull
           Glos●ators
           and
           Postillators
           ,
        
         
           Estimare
           Papam
           vnum
           Deum
           ,
           qui
           habet
           potestatem
           omnem
           in
           Caelo
           &
           in
           Terra
           .
        
         
           Surely
           such
           grosse
           flatterers
           haue
           spoiled
           and
           corrupted
           the
           iudgement
           and
           liues
           of
           many
           Popes
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           maruell
           ,
           if
           Pius
           the
           fift
           the
           Pope
           ,
           did
           tell
           
             Martinus
             Aspilineta
             ,
             That
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
          
           (
           hee
           meant
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           I
           thinke
           )
           
             were
             accustomed
             to
             attribute
             a
             great
             deale
             too
             much
             power
             to
             the
          
           g
           Pope
           .
           Of
           whom
           Iohn
           de
           Turre
           cremata
           ,
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             wonder
          
           h
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             Popes
             doe
             speake
             moderately
             of
             the
             power
             which
             is
             giuen
             them
             ;
             Euen
             certaine
             paltry
          
           Doctorculi
           ,
           
             without
             any
             true
             ground
             ,
             will
             needs
             by
             flatterie
             make
             them
             equall
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           To
           which
           appertaines
           that
           which
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Cusa
           writeth
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           conuersant
           in
           all
           Philosophie
           humane
           and
           diuine
           ,
           and
           in
           storie
           besides
           ;
           that
           certaine
           writers
           
             being
             willing
             to
             exalt
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             praise
             ,
             more
             a
             great
             deale
             then
             is
             expedient
             or
             comely
             for
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             doe
             ground
             themselues
             on
             apocryphall
             writings
             ,
          
           and
           so
           deceiue
           both
           Popes
           and
           people
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           NOw
           the
           errour
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           giue
           to
           the
           Pope
           all
           power
           both
           humane
           and
           diuine
           ,
           was
           bredde
           partly
           out
           of
           the
           Apocryphall
           writings
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           ;
           partly
           out
           of
           certaine
           rescripts
           of
           Popes
           ,
           being
           conceiued
           more
           darkly
           then
           was
           cause
           ,
           and
           wrong
           vnderstood
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           kinde
           of
           people
           more
           vnskilfull
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           then
           these
           bare
           and
           meere
           Canonists
           are
           :
           which
           I
           would
           not
           haue
           vnderstood
           onely
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           liberall
           learning
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           propertie
           of
           speech
           ,
           for
           this
           kind
           of
           ignorance
           is
           to
           be
           borne
           withall
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           fault
           of
           that
           age
           wherin
           they
           wrote
           :
           but
           euen
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           very
           art
           which
           they
           professe
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           clouded
           and
           darkened
           with
           infinite
           varieties
           of
           distinctions
           and
           opinions
           .
           For
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           dwelt
           only
           in
           the
           Popes
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           seeking
           none
           or
           very
           little
           outward
           helpe
           out
           of
           diuinitie
           and
           other
           sciences
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           haue
           done
           .
           Those
           Rescripts
           whereof
           I
           speake
           ,
           and
           which
           bredde
           errour
           in
           these
           men
           ,
           are
           extant
           vnder
           the
           title
           of
           
             De
             translatione
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           a
           wherein
           Innocent
           the
           third
           compareth
           the
           spirituall
           mariage
           ,
           which
           is
           contracted
           betweene
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           carnall
           mariage
           ,
           which
           is
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           a
           woman
           :
           first
           in
           that
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           carnall
           matrimonie
           taketh
           her
           beginning
           from
           the
           Espousals
           ,
           and
           is
           ratified
           by
           mariage
           ,
           and
           consummate
           by
           commistion
           of
           bodies
           :
           
             so
             also
             the
             spirituall
          
           
           
             contract
             of
             mariage
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             to
             haue
             his
             beginning
             in
             the
             election
             ,
             his
             ratifying
             in
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             consummate
             in
             consecration
          
           Secondly
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           speech
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Those
             whom
             God
             hath
             ioined
             ,
             let
             not
             man
             separate
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           both
           the
           matrimonies
           ,
           both
           carnall
           and
           spirituall
           .
           
             Seeing
             therefore
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             spirituall
             bond
             is
             stronger
             then
             the
             carnall
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             Almightie
             God
             hath
             reserued
             only
             to
             his
             iudgement
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             spirituall
             mariage
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             hath
             reserued
             only
             to
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             carnall
             mariage
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             man
             and
             the
             woman
             :
             commanding
             ,
             that
             whom
             God
             hath
             ioined
             together
             ,
             man
             should
             not
             separate
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           
             As
             the
             bond
             of
             lawfull
             matrimonie
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             dissolued
             by
             man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             saying
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           b
           
             Those
             whom
             God
             hath
             ioined
             ,
             let
             not
             man
             separate
             :
             so
             the
             spirituall
             contract
             of
             mariage
             ,
             which
             is
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             dissolued
             without
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Successor
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Vicar
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           obiect
           ,
           If
           God
           haue
           reserued
           to
           his
           owne
           only
           iudgement
           the
           dissolution
           of
           both
           the
           mariages
           ,
           both
           carnall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           bond
           is
           stronger
           then
           the
           carnall
           :
           how
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           surely
           but
           a
           man
           ,
           can
           dissolue
           that
           spirituall
           bond
           ?
           Innocentius
           answereth
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           done
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           separated
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           ,
           but
           by
           diuine
           power
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           
             are
             remooued
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             translation
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             or
             cession
             .
             For
             ,
          
           quoth
           he
           ,
           
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             separate
             ;
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             who
             beareth
             the
             person
             not
             of
             a
             pure
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             earth
             )
             weighing
             the
             necessitie
             or
             profit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             dissolueth
             ,
             not
             by
             humane
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             diuine
             authoritie
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
        
         
           These
           manner
           of
           speeches
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           that
           these
           men
           are
           carried
           headlong
           in
           that
           errour
           ,
           that
           they
           suppose
           ,
           
           whatsoeuer
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           done
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           the
           words
           of
           Innocent
           seeme
           to
           carrie
           this
           meaning
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           place
           in
           the
           whole
           Pontificiall
           Law
           more
           plaine
           and
           open
           for
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           more
           hard
           for
           the
           sense
           ,
           that
           in
           expounding
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           wits
           of
           all
           Interpreters
           doe
           faile
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           spoken
           more
           vnderstandatly
           ,
           plainly
           ,
           and
           cleerely
           then
           this
           ;
           
             That
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             God
             doth
             separate
             those
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             doth
             separate
             or
             dissolue
             ?
          
           Or
           what
           followeth
           more
           rightly
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           this
           of
           that
           position
           :
           
             Ergo
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             may
             dissolue
             matrimonie
             ,
             which
             is
             consummate
             ,
             carnall
             copula
             ,
             betweene
             maried
             persons
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           false
           then
           this
           conclusion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           that
           whereof
           it
           followeth
           ,
           is
           false
           also
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           is
           false
           can
           neuer
           follow
           of
           that
           which
           is
           true
           .
           Which
           when
           Hostiensis
           had
           obserued
           ,
           when
           (
           I
           say
           )
           hee
           had
           considered
           the
           inconsequence
           of
           that
           reason
           :
           c
           
             But
             that
             reason
          
           ,
           quoth
           he
           ,
           
             sauing
             his
             authoritie
             and
             reuerence
             that
             gaue
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             otherwise
             vnderstood
             :
             for
             by
             that
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             bee
             might
             also
             by
             his
             authoritie
             diuide
             carnall
             matrimonie
             .
          
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           Hostiensis
           doth
           not
           tell
           vs
           how
           this
           geare
           ought
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           otherwise
           :
           neither
           can
           hee
           extricate
           himselfe
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           maintaine
           his
           opinion
           with
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           he
           supposeth
           it
           might
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           carnall
           matrimonie
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             before
             carnall
             copulation
             by
             a
             common
             dissent
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             comming
             betweene
             :
             arg
             .
             cap.
          
           2
           
             &
             cap.
             expublico
             de
             conuers
             .
             coniugat
             .
          
           Surely
           this
           interpretation
           is
           void
           of
           all
           authoritie
           and
           reason
           :
           for
           as
           touching
           the
           rescripts
           alleged
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           speake
           of
           that
           dissolution
           of
           matrimonie
           which
           is
           made
           by
           election
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           of
           the
           maried
           persons
           entreth
           into
           a
           Monasterie
           ,
           before
           their
           bodies
           be
           commixed
           
             nuptialis
             thori
             amplexibus
          
           :
           in
           which
           case
           there
           is
           no
           neede
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           authoritie
           to
           interuene
           ,
           or
           any
           pontificiall
           
           dispensation
           :
           but
           that
           they
           are
           warranted
           by
           meere
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           helpe
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           manner
           doe
           procure
           a
           separation
           ,
           and
           breake
           off
           matrimonie
           .
           d
           But
           that
           a
           matrimonie
           ratified
           ,
           and
           not
           yet
           consummate
           ,
           may
           vpon
           another
           cause
           bee
           dissolued
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           dissent
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           denie
           constantly
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           most
           learned
           Diuines
           .
           For
           the
           coniunction
           and
           commission
           of
           bodies
           doth
           neither
           adde
           nor
           take
           away
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           substance
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           essence
           of
           matrimonie
           :
           for
           the
           forme
           of
           matrimonie
           consisteth
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           indiuided
           coniunction
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           mindes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           doe
           naturally
           giue
           themselues
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           the
           procreation
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           bed-fellowship
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           is
           referred
           not
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           e
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           said
           by
           the
           heathen
           ,
           that
           
             Nuptias
             non
             concubitus
             ,
             sed
             consensus
             facit
             :
             Not
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             bedde
             ,
             but
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             mindes
             makes
             mariages
          
           f
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           sacred
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           g
           .
           Otherwise
           surely
           that
           first
           mariage
           ,
           which
           God
           instituted
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           mariage
           ,
           vntill
           the
           maried
           persons
           being
           cast
           out
           from
           thence
           ,
           began
           to
           prouide
           for
           issue
           :
           then
           which
           what
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           ?
           Moreouer
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Constitution
           or
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           authoritie
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           no
           decretall
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           certaine
           and
           solid
           reason
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           which
           doth
           except
           from
           that
           sentence
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           matrimonie
           ratified
           ,
           although
           not
           consummate
           :
           
             Quos
             Deus
             con●unxit
             ,
             homo
             ne
             separet
             .
          
           Nay
           and
           hee
           cannot
           except
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           being
           contracted
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ioined
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           are
           not
           ioined
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           in
           others
           ,
           so
           great
           either
           Ignorance
           or
           flatterie
           of
           diuers
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           pontificiall
           Law
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           auerre
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           matrimonie
           ratified
           ,
           but
           not
           consummate
           ,
           (
           and
           
           that
           against
           the
           common
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           but
           also
           Matrimony
           both
           ratified
           and
           consummated
           by
           carnall
           coniunction
           ,
           may
           be
           dissolued
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           aswell
           as
           by
           God
           himselfe
           :
           h
           which
           if
           it
           should
           bee
           true
           ,
           how
           weake
           the
           bond
           of
           Matrimonie
           would
           proue
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           grace
           and
           power
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           may
           corrupt
           him
           with
           bribes
           ,
           being
           blinded
           with
           desire
           of
           money
           ,
           J
           leaue
           to
           others
           to
           iudge
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           thinke
           that
           their
           opinion
           is
           strengthned
           by
           the
           former
           rescripts
           of
           Innocentius
           :
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           in
           an
           other
           place
           expreslie
           faith
           ,
           i
           that
           Matrimonie
           betweene
           lawfull
           persons
           ,
           with
           words
           of
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           
             Contracted
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             case
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             except
             before
             that
             mariage
             bee
             consummated
             by
             carnall
             copulation
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           maried
           persons
           passe
           ouer
           into
           religion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           ,
           that
           so
           learned
           and
           godly
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           had
           either
           so
           sodainely
           forgot
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           wittingly
           had
           published
           opinions
           so
           iarring
           and
           dissenting
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Therefore
           there
           must
           some
           other
           meaning
           bee
           sought
           of
           these
           rescripts
           of
           Innocentius
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIX
           .
        
         
           NOw
           ,
           if
           any
           aske
           my
           opinion
           ,
           and
           interpretation
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           obscurity
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           at
           a
           stand
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           in
           them
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           mind
           of
           this
           good
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           wordes
           doe
           differ
           ;
           which
           oft
           times
           fals
           out
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           Law-makers
           ,
           when
           as
           either
           they
           doe
           vse
           words
           not
           so
           fitte
           for
           to
           expresse
           their
           meaning
           ,
           or
           do
           omit
           some
           necessary
           particle
           ,
           or
           exception
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           the
           constitution
           plaine
           ,
           and
           entire
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           denieth
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           graunt
           licence
           to
           a
           Moncke
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           haue
           propertie
           of
           goods
           ,
           or
           marry
           a
           wife
           ;
           would
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           
           may
           dissolue
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           mariage
           ,
           I
           meane
           Matrimony
           ratified
           and
           consummate
           .
           What
           is
           the
           matter
           then
           ?
           I
           will
           speake
           what
           I
           thinke
           :
           I
           haue
           obserued
           ,
           that
           Innocentius
           hath
           with
           that
           subtlety
           and
           finenesse
           tempered
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           although
           hee
           compare
           each
           mariage
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           dissolued
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           onely
           :
           yet
           ,
           where
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Vicar
           of
           Iesu
           Christ
           ,
           he
           conioineth
           them
           together
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           makes
           mention
           of
           carnall
           matrimony
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           spirituall
           :
           which
           not
           deemed
           to
           be
           separated
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           then
           when
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           
             dissolueth
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             necessity
             or
             commodity
             of
             the
             Church
             well
             considered
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             humane
             ,
             but
             rather
             out
             of
             diuine
             authority
             by
             translation
             ,
             deposition
             or
             cession
          
           ;
           by
           which
           silence
           ,
           and
           omission
           of
           carnall
           Matrimony
           ,
           he
           doth
           sufficiently
           implie
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           separation
           ,
           it
           doth
           differ
           ,
           and
           is
           secretly
           excepted
           from
           the
           spirituall
           matrimony
           :
           that
           the
           Pontificiall
           authoritie
           doth
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           ,
           viz.
           the
           carnall
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           spoken
           more
           plainely
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           God
           hath
           reserued
           to
           his
           own
           iudgement
           ,
           the
           dissolution
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           carnall
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           spirituall
           matrimony
           :
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           successor
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             the
             necessity
             or
             commoditie
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
          
           may
           dissolue
           them
           :
           which
           when
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             not
             man
             but
             God
             doth
             separate
             ,
          
           whose
           Person
           the
           Pope
           beareth
           in
           earth
           .
           Now
           ,
           why
           the
           Pope
           may
           dissolue
           a
           spirituall
           mariage
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           carnall
           also
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           plaine
           and
           easie
           :
           because
           the
           spirituall
           matrimony
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           euerie
           way
           doth
           belong
           to
           the
           ordination
           ,
           gouernement
           ,
           and
           oeconomie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           wholy
           commended
           to
           Peter
           and
           his
           successors
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           must
           needs
           seeme
           to
           haue
           granted
           to
           them
           this
           power
           to
           dissolue
           spirituall
           mariage
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           able
           without
           it
           to
           execute
           ,
           and
           discharge
           the
           office
           committed
           to
           them
           a
           .
           And
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Popes
           
           themselues
           ,
           as
           Hierarches
           ,
           that
           is
           spirituall
           Gouernors
           ,
           
           doe
           dispose
           and
           decree
           of
           the
           seuerall
           matters
           &
           persons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wee
           must
           belieue
           that
           God
           doth
           dispose
           and
           decree
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           hath
           by
           name
           committed
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           procuration
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           carnall
           matrimony
           was
           instituted
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           procreation
           of
           issue
           b
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           it
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           common
           to
           all
           nations
           and
           countries
           :
           neither
           doth
           it
           in
           any
           other
           respect
           belong
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           *
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           new
           law
           ,
           containing
           the
           my
           sterie
           of
           God
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           to
           permit
           to
           Peter
           and
           his
           successors
           ,
           the
           power
           to
           dissolue
           the
           same
           .
           They
           haue
           inough
           to
           discerne
           &
           iudge
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           mariage
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           sacrament
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           although
           the
           Pope
           may
           auaile
           very
           much
           in
           the
           contracting
           of
           a
           mariage
           ,
           viz
           by
           remouing
           all
           impediments
           ,
           which
           doe
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           positiue
           law
           ,
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           giue
           order
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           duly
           and
           rightly
           be
           contracted
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           were
           neither
           lawfull
           nor
           firme
           :
           yet
           when
           as
           either
           through
           the
           common
           law
           permitting
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           dispensing
           in
           cases
           prohibited
           ,
           it
           was
           contracted
           ,
           hath
           no
           power
           for
           any
           cause
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           relaxe
           and
           dissolue
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           doth
           it
           belong
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           in
           Courts
           and
           iudgements
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           we
           see
           often
           that
           separation
           is
           made
           of
           those
           persons
           ,
           as
           haue
           liued
           a
           long
           time
           together
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conceit
           and
           shew
           of
           mariage
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           Pope
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           nor
           the
           Iudge
           delegated
           by
           the
           Popes
           authority
           ,
           doth
           dissolue
           any
           matrimony
           :
           but
           by
           his
           iudgement
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           matrimony
           ,
           which
           indeede
           was
           contracted
           
             de
             fasto
          
           ,
           or
           was
           falsly
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           mariage
           ,
           was
           no
           mariage
           at
           all
           :
           &
           enioyneth
           persons
           that
           are
           not
           lawfully
           coupled
           together
           ,
           because
           without
           sin
           they
           may
           not
           entertaine
           that
           societie
           together
           ,
           to
           depart
           one
           from
           an
           other
           ,
           
           and
           to
           forbeare
           their
           accustomed
           acquaintance
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           to
           dissolue
           Matrimony
           ,
           or
           to
           separate
           persons
           lawfully
           ioined
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           bond
           of
           mariage
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           both
           Innocentius
           the
           Interpreter
           ,
           who
           afterward
           was
           the
           IIII.
           Pope
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           also
           
             Ioh
             ,
             Andr.
          
           (
           who
           is
           called
           the
           fountaine
           and
           trumpet
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           )
           hath
           very
           foolishly
           interpreted
           this
           part
           of
           the
           rescript
           of
           Innocentius
           the
           III.
           
             Whome
             God
             hath
             ioined
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             separate
             .
             Of
             their
             owne
             authority
          
           say
           they
           :
           
             but
             man
             doth
             not
             separate
             carnall
             matrimony
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             or
             the
             Archdeacon
             doth
             dissolue
             it
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             those
             constitutions
             were
             made
             .
          
           As
           though
           Matrimonie
           might
           be
           dissolued
           by
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Pope
           ?
           Indeed
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Pope
           may
           hinder
           ,
           that
           mariage
           may
           not
           bee
           lawfully
           contracted
           betweene
           certaine
           persons
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           nullitie
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           contracted
           by
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           same
           constitutions
           .
           But
           to
           distract
           and
           diuide
           a
           mariage
           which
           is
           lawfully
           contracted
           ,
           &
           to
           breake
           or
           loose
           the
           band
           ,
           no
           constitution
           either
           of
           Pope
           or
           church
           can
           do
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           Apostle
           in
           those
           words
           ;
           d
           
             The
             woman
             is
             bound
             to
             the
             law
             so
             long
             time
             as
             her
             husband
             liueth
             ,
             but
             if
             her
             husband
             doe
             sleepe
             she
             is
             free
             :
          
           I
           say
           he
           did
           ill
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           death
           onely
           ;
           if
           shee
           may
           be
           free
           by
           some
           other
           meanes
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Popes
           constitutions
           ,
           the
           mariage
           it selfe
           being
           dissolued
           .
           And
           now
           since
           these
           things
           are
           thus
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           to
           returne
           from
           this
           by-way
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           vnreasonable
           flattery
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           of
           certain
           Doctors
           hath
           drawne
           vs
           ,
           into
           that
           path
           from
           whence
           wee
           haue
           digressed
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXX
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           positiuely
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           who
           can
           rightly
           iudge
           of
           diuine
           matters
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           make
           grace
           to
           any
           ,
           of
           the
           
           naturall
           and
           diuine
           law
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           we
           vsually
           speake
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           cannot
           dispense
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           :
           and
           grant
           that
           that
           may
           bee
           done
           without
           guilt
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           nature
           haue
           forbidden
           ;
           or
           forbid
           lest
           that
           should
           be
           done
           which
           God
           hath
           expresly
           commanded
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           the
           Diuines
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Canonists
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           doe
           very
           earnestly
           maintaine
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           a
           most
           grounded
           Ax●ome
           ,
           whereon
           the
           weight
           of
           this
           whole
           disputation
           doth
           depend
           ,
           and
           whereon
           is
           grounded
           the
           solution
           of
           that
           argument
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           transcribed
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           aboue
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           25.
           
           Chapter
           .
           Surely
           ,
           we
           do
           admit
           his
           proposition
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             Pastor
             to
             haue
             power
             about
             the
             Wolues
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             driue
             them
             away
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             meanes
             he
             is
             able
             .
          
           Wee
           admit
           also
           the
           Assumption
           .
           
             That
             the
             Wolues
             which
             destroy
             and
             waste
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             heretickes
             .
          
           Where
           hee
           concludeth
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Ergo
             ,
             If
             a
             Prince
             ,
             of
             a
             sheepe
             ,
             or
             ramme
             ,
             turne
             Wolfe
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             a
             Christian
             turne
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             driue
             him
             away
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             also
             may
             charge
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             depriue
             him
             of
             dominion
             ouer
             his
             subiects
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           a
           very
           vnsound
           collection
           .
           In
           stead
           whereof
           ,
           in
           good
           Logicke
           ,
           should
           bee
           put
           this
           conclusion
           :
           
             Ergo
             ,
             If
             any
             Prince
             ,
             of
             a
             sheepe
             ,
             or
             a
             ramme
             ,
             turne
             Wolfe
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             driue
             him
             away
             by
             all
             the
             meanes
             hee
             can
             .
          
           For
           this
           ariseth
           rightly
           out
           of
           the
           former
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           grant
           them
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           .
           Therefore
           all
           this
           is
           true
           ;
           and
           wee
           grant
           it
           all
           :
           but
           yet
           that
           which
           hee
           annecteth
           and
           knitteth
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           neither
           agreeable
           nor
           consequent
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pastor
             may
             enioine
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           to
           be
           able
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           able
           
             (
             posse
          
           )
           where
           the
           right
           and
           equity
           is
           disputed
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           vnderstoode
           not
           of
           the
           mere
           act
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           lawfully
           permitted
           ,
           and
           which
           agreeth
           with
           law
           and
           reason
           .
           So
           as
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Pope
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           
           which
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           iustly
           and
           honestly
           a
           .
           And
           so
           the
           matter
           is
           brought
           about
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           enforced
           to
           enquire
           ,
           
           whether
           the
           Pope
           by
           the
           plenitude
           of
           his
           Apostolicke
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           speake
           ,
           can
           command
           &
           enioine
           subiects
           ,
           that
           
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             obey
             the
             edicts
             ,
             commandements
             ,
             lawes
             of
             their
             Prince
             vnder
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
           And
           if
           he
           shall
           
             de
             facto
          
           commaund
           the
           law
           ,
           whether
           the
           Subiects
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           any
           such
           commandement
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Surely
           ,
           as
           I
           touched
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           for
           the
           Affirmatiue
           ,
           I
           could
           neuer
           in
           my
           life
           ,
           either
           my selfe
           find
           a
           waighty
           argument
           ,
           nor
           light
           vpon
           any
           inuented
           by
           an
           other
           :
           But
           the
           contrary
           proposition
           is
           strongly
           maintained
           ,
           being
           built
           vpon
           the
           foundation
           which
           we
           spake
           of
           ere
           while
           ;
           viz.
           That
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           in
           any
           sort
           dispense
           against
           a
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           God.
           Vpon
           which
           ground
           is
           raised
           a
           most
           firme
           argument
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           which
           is
           concluded
           in
           this
           forme
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           can
           commaund
           or
           dispense
           in
           nothing
           against
           the
           law
           Naturall
           and
           Diuine
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           commaund
           or
           dispense
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           due
           to
           Princes
           ,
           is
           against
           law
           naturall
           and
           Diuine
           .
        
         
           
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             commaund
             or
             dispense
             in
             the
             same
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             cannot
             commaund
             the
             subiects
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             obey
             their
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             in
             that
             wherein
             the
             Prince
             is
             superiour
             to
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             shall
          
           de
           facto
           
             commaund
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             subiects
             to
             disobey
             him
             with
             safety
             and
             good
             conscience
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             presumes
             to
             giue
             lawes
             without
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             territory
             or
             iurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           Both
           the
           Propositions
           are
           most
           certaine
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           induced
           by
           a
           necessary
           consecution
           .
           He
           that
           shall
           weaken
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           shall
           doe
           mee
           a
           very
           great
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           beholding
           to
           him
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           ingenuously
           confesse
           my
           slender
           wit
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           in
           the
           world
           how
           it
           can
           bee
           
           checked
           by
           any
           sound
           reason
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           may
           bee
           said
           ,
           that
           obedience
           due
           to
           a
           superiour
           may
           bee
           restrained
           and
           hindered
           by
           him
           who
           is
           superiour
           to
           that
           superiour
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           who
           is
           Father
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           is
           superiour
           to
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           Christian
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Father
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           hee
           may
           of
           his
           owne
           authority
           inhibite
           and
           restraine
           ,
           that
           the
           subiects
           doe
           not
           performe
           the
           reuerence
           and
           obedience
           due
           and
           promised
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           yet
           this
           reason
           is
           like
           a
           painted
           ordinance
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           former
           conclusion
           .
           Seeing
           this
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           obedience
           du
           to
           a
           superiour
           may
           be
           diminished
           or
           restrained
           ,
           or
           taken
           away
           by
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           who
           is
           superiour
           to
           that
           superiour
           :
           this
           is
           true
           onely
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           who
           forbiddeth
           it
           is
           superiour
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           and
           line
           of
           power
           and
           superiority
           ;
           or
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           obedience
           is
           due
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           King
           may
           take
           frō
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           his
           Armie
           his
           commaund
           ,
           and
           giue
           charge
           that
           the
           Armie
           obey
           him
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           the
           Lieutenant
           may
           vpon
           cause
           commaund
           that
           the
           souldier
           obey
           not
           the
           Tribune
           ,
           nor
           the
           Tribune
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           nor
           the
           Centurion
           the
           Decurion
           .
           For
           that
           all
           these
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           I
           meane
           about
           militarie
           gouernment
           &
           discipline
           ,
           but
           one
           aboue
           an
           other
           ,
           are
           superiour
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           dignity
           .
           The
           same
           is
           true
           in
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           heauenly
           warfare
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           Hierarchie
           .
           But
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           subiects
           towards
           the
           Prince
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           speake
           ;
           consisteth
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           confesse
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           aboue
           the
           Prince
           b
           .
           But
           if
           none
           bee
           aboue
           him
           in
           temporalities
           ,
           surely
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           that
           may
           forbid
           or
           hinder
           the
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           which
           is
           due
           to
           him
           from
           his
           subiects
           in
           temporalities
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           shewed
           aboue
           that
           these
           powers
           the
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           are
           so
           distinct
           ,
           that
           neither
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           doth
           commaund
           or
           serue
           the
           other
           .
           And
           
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           who
           flie
           to
           their
           starting
           holes
           of
           distinctions
           and
           quirkes
           ,
           or
           rather
           those
           snares
           ,
           of
           verball
           captions
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             directè
             &
             indirectè
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           most
           sure
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           a
           superiour
           in
           temporalties
           ,
           whome
           an
           other
           may
           in
           any
           sort
           commaund
           a-about
           temporall
           matters
           :
           or
           who
           in
           temporall
           causes
           may
           bee
           iudged
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           by
           an
           other
           .
           For
           iudgement
           is
           giuen
           of
           one
           against
           his
           will
           c
           .
           And
           no
           man
           is
           iudged
           but
           of
           his
           superiour
           .
           Because
           an
           equall
           hath
           no
           commaund
           ouer
           an
           equall
           d
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           for
           the
           effect
           and
           issue
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           ;
           whether
           one
           haue
           authority
           and
           power
           ouer
           an
           other
           ,
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           .
           For
           in
           those
           wordes
           ,
           
             directè
             &
             indirectè
          
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           directly
           ,
           and
           obliquely
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           propounded
           to
           vs
           onely
           in
           the
           maner
           and
           way
           ,
           or
           order
           of
           obtaining
           and
           comming
           by
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           liberty
           ,
           force
           and
           effect
           of
           exercising
           ,
           and
           executing
           the
           same
           .
           But
           good
           God
           ?
           what
           can
           bee
           said
           more
           vnreasonably
           ,
           or
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           selfe
           then
           this
           :
           that
           a
           King
           hath
           no
           superiour
           in
           temporalties
           ;
           but
           is
           free
           from
           all
           bands
           of
           offences
           ,
           nor
           is
           brought
           to
           punishment
           by
           any
           lawes
           ,
           which
           all
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           hath
           euer
           held
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           vpon
           cause
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Indirectly
           ,
           is
           superiour
           to
           the
           King
           in
           temporalties
           ,
           and
           may
           punish
           him
           with
           temporall
           punishments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           losse
           of
           kingdom
           &
           rule
           ,
           yea
           &
           life
           also
           ?
           For
           after
           that
           he
           is
           once
           defected
           &
           thrown
           down
           from
           his
           throne
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           what
           remaineth
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           vndergoe
           the
           last
           issue
           of
           this
           malice
           ?
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           prouide
           for
           his
           safety
           by
           speedy
           flight
           ,
           and
           so
           liue
           a
           miserable
           life
           out
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ;
           or
           if
           hee
           doe
           not
           in
           this
           manner
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           bee
           will
           forthwith
           bee
           arraigned
           and
           conuinced
           in
           publike
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           then
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Gaoler
           ,
           or
           an
           Executioner
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           will
           be
           an
           end
           of
           him
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           in
           this
           power
           ,
           
           which
           these
           good
           fellowes
           doe
           attribute
           indirectly
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           a
           soueraigne
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           vncontrolled
           libertie
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           tyrannie
           ,
           euen
           ouer
           good
           and
           innocent
           Kings
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           they
           ordaine
           ,
           
             That
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             iudge
             ,
             if
             a
             King
             be
             to
             be
             deposed
             or
             not
             to
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           appeale
           from
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           
             Because
             he
             alone
             iudgeth
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             iudged
             of
             no
             man.
          
           And
           so
           should
           it
           be
           in
           the
           power
           and
           pleasure
           of
           a
           malitious
           Pope
           ,
           whensoeuer
           he
           conceiueth
           and
           burneth
           with
           any
           priuate
           hatred
           against
           any
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           neuer
           so
           good
           ,
           to
           pretend
           some
           occasion
           or
           other
           of
           an
           indirect
           prerogatiue
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           turne
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           reduce
           him
           to
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           priuate
           man.
           Which
           J
           would
           not
           speake
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           would
           not
           presage
           so
           hardly
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           holy
           See
           )
           but
           that
           all
           the
           world
           doth
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           hath
           in
           former
           ages
           beene
           practised
           by
           diuers
           Popes
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           aboue
           the
           age
           of
           a
           good
           olde
           man
           ,
           since
           Iulius
           the
           II.
           did
           most
           wickedly
           and
           vniustly
           take
           from
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           by
           Ferdinando
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           by
           this
           very
           pretence
           of
           the
           Papall
           authoritie
           ,
           the
           same
           Iohn
           being
           not
           guiltie
           ,
           or
           conuinced
           of
           any
           crime
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           he
           fauoured
           Lewes
           the
           French
           King.
           And
           if
           to
           doe
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           superiour
           in
           temporall
           affaires
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           learne
           of
           these
           great
           Masters
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           superiour
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           know
           (
           if
           this
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           bee
           true
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           more
           against
           Kings
           indirectly
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           should
           haue
           directly
           any
           command
           ouer
           them
           .
           Of
           which
           point
           we
           haue
           spoken
           something
           before
           g
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             de
             Apostolicae
             potestatis
             plenitudine
          
           ,
           shall
           goe
           about
           by
           his
           Decree
           or
           Bull
           ,
           to
           forbidde
           them
           to
           obey
           their
           King
           ,
           may
           not
           all
           the
           people
           againe
           ,
           or
           some
           in
           the
           peoples
           behalfe
           ,
           answer
           the
           Pope
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           You
           are
           not
           aboue
           our
           King
           in
           temporalties
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           you
           cannot
           hinder
           the
           temporall
           obedience
           which
           wee
           performe
           vnto
           him
           .
           
           Why
           doe
           you
           forbidde
           vs
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           God
           commands
           vs
           to
           doe
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           it
           is
           at
           your
           pleasure
           to
           interprete
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           comprehended
           in
           the
           diuine
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           But
           notwithstanding
           there
           must
           no
           such
           interpretation
           bee
           made
           ,
           as
           doth
           wholly
           make
           the
           law
           void
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           doth
           destroy
           and
           dissolue
           the
           commandement
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           doubtfull
           or
           darke
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           presently
           flie
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Peter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           See
           which
           you
           now
           doe
           hold
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           but
           that
           which
           is
           cleere
           and
           manifest
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           needeth
           no
           light
           of
           any
           interpretation
           .
           Seeing
           then
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           commands
           vs
           ,
           
             to
             giue
             to
             Caesar
             those
             things
             which
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             those
             things
             which
             are
             Gods
          
           ;
           and
           after
           by
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             Princes
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             obedient
             to
             them
             :
          
           It
           is
           your
           part
           to
           declare
           vnto
           vs
           what
           things
           be
           Caesars
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           what
           things
           belong
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           what
           be
           Gods
           ;
           that
           both
           of
           them
           may
           haue
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           them
           :
           and
           in
           this
           distinction
           of
           things
           we
           will
           willingly
           heare
           your
           voice
           .
           But
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           haue
           you
           giue
           nothing
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           or
           to
           your
           Prince
           ,
           you
           contradict
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           heare
           not
           your
           voice
           .
           Wee
           doe
           indeede
           confesse
           ,
           and
           professe
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           exposition
           and
           interpretation
           of
           your
           Holinesse
           should
           take
           place
           touching
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           diuine
           Law
           :
           but
           we
           affirme
           absolutely
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           receiued
           ,
           which
           maketh
           a
           scorne
           both
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           the
           same
           into
           contempt
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           not
           to
           digresse
           from
           the
           matter
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           :
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           obey
           our
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           :
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           this
           commandement
           ,
           we
           as
           obedient
           children
           ,
           doe
           willingly
           embrace
           your
           expositions
           and
           restraints
           ,
           which
           doe
           not
           quite
           destroy
           and
           extinguish
           the
           Commandement
           it selfe
           :
           as
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           from
           hence
           there
           growes
           no
           obligation
           to
           obey
           Kings
           ,
           but
           in
           those
           matters
           which
           belong
           to
           their
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           :
           that
           all
           spirituall
           things
           
           are
           to
           bee
           reserued
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Also
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           doe
           aduertise
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           in
           that
           which
           he
           commands
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Nature
           ,
           or
           which
           otherwise
           is
           repugnant
           to
           good
           manners
           .
           But
           when
           as
           you
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           command
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             obey
             our
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             charges
             ,
             commandements
             ,
             and
             lawes
             :
          
           wee
           may
           not
           obey
           this
           commandement
           of
           yours
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           not
           to
           interprete
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           granted
           to
           your
           Holinesse
           ,
           but
           vtterly
           to
           abrogate
           and
           ouerthrow
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           doe
           by
           any
           meanes
           .
           Christ
           when
           he
           deliuered
           to
           Peter
           the
           keies
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           did
           not
           giue
           him
           power
           h
           
             faciends
             de
             peccato
             non
             peccatum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             which
             is
             sinne
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             to
             be
             none
             .
          
           Therefore
           in
           this
           point
           we
           will
           follow
           the
           common
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Canonists
           :
           
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             Popes
             commandement
             ,
             if
             either
             it
             bee
             vniust
             ,
             or
             that
             many
             mischiefes
             or
             scandals
             are
             likely
             to
             ensue
             thereof
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             disturbance
             and
             disquietnesse
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             be
             likely
             to
             grow
             of
             the
             same
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             command
             any
             thing
             to
             religious
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             against
             the
             substance
             of
             order
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             which
             should
             bee
             contrarie
             to
             the
             rule
             professed
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Felinus
           interpreteth
           
             in
             cap.
             accepimus
             .
             de
             fid
             .
             instrum
             .
             &
             cap.
             si
             quando
             .
             de
             rescript
             )
          
           as
           the
           same
           Innocent
           teacheth
           k
           elsewhere
           :
           whom
           Martin
           of
           Carats
           in
           his
           tractate
           
             De
             Principibus
             ,
             quast
          
           .
           408.
           and
           
             Felinus
             in
             de
             cap.
             si
             quando
             ,
          
           and
           
             d.
             cap.
             accepimus
          
           ,
           doth
           report
           and
           follow
           .
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           ought
           the
           subiects
           of
           Kings
           to
           giue
           eare
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           going
           about
           to
           withdraw
           them
           from
           the
           obedience
           which
           is
           due
           to
           their
           King
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           with
           the
           most
           straight
           obligation
           of
           an
           oath
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           vs
           to
           withdraw
           our
           neckes
           from
           the
           yoke
           and
           seruice
           of
           our
           King
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           because
           a
           spirituall
           good
           is
           hindred
           by
           our
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           giuen
           to
           him
           by
           vs
           :
           wee
           answer
           ,
           
           that
           this
           mischiefe
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           chanceth
           to
           fall
           out
           by
           some
           accident
           :
           for
           simply
           and
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           euill
           cannot
           grow
           out
           of
           good
           ,
           nor
           good
           out
           of
           euill
           .
           Now
           wee
           haue
           against
           our
           willes
           committed
           that
           accident
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           hinder
           it
           .
           Wee
           discharge
           the
           dutie
           due
           to
           our
           King
           :
           
             and
             according
             to
             patience
             in
             doing
             well
             ,
             wee
             seeke
             glorie
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortalitie
             .
          
           m
           He
           if
           he
           abuse
           the
           obedience
           due
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           shall
           feele
           God
           to
           be
           a
           most
           sharpe
           Judge
           and
           Reuenger
           ouer
           him
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           forsake
           our
           dutie
           ,
           and
           to
           transgresse
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           euen
           a
           very
           great
           good
           should
           follow
           thereby
           ,
           lest
           wee
           purchase
           to
           our selues
           the
           damnation
           which
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           denounce
           .
           He
           that
           commands
           to
           obey
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           yeeld
           to
           Casar
           those
           things
           which
           be
           Casars
           ,
           putteth
           no
           distinction
           betweene
           good
           and
           euill
           Princes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           we
           to
           make
           any
           distinction
           .
           n
           If
           ,
           as
           
             B.
             Augustine
          
           teacheth
           ,
           
             hee
             who
          
           *
           
             hath
             vowed
             continence
             to
             God
             ,
             ought
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             offend
             ,
             euen
             with
             this
             recompence
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeueth
             he
             may
             lawfully
             marie
             a
             wife
             ,
             because
             she
             who
             desires
             to
             marie
             with
             him
             ,
             hath
             promised
             that
             shee
             will
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             purchase
             to
             Christ
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             which
             lieth
             in
             the
             death
             of
             infidelitie
             ,
             who
             if
             shee
             marie
             him
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             prooue
             a
             Christian
             :
          
           What
           excuse
           shall
           wee
           vse
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           wee
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           some
           contingent
           good
           ,
           should
           violate
           the
           religion
           and
           faith
           of
           our
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           giuen
           to
           God
           and
           our
           King
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           precious
           then
           a
           soule
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           hath
           vouchsafed
           to
           die
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           may
           not
           sinne
           to
           gaine
           that
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           shal
           it
           be
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           sinne
           ?
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           free
           vs
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           vs
           free
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           this
           dutie
           ;
           that
           taketh
           not
           from
           vs
           all
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           causeth
           vs
           to
           hang
           in
           suspence
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           doubt
           of
           your
           authoritie
           ;
           because
           wee
           know
           that
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           wherein
           you
           promise
           to
           dispence
           with
           vs
           ,
           is
           ratified
           
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ;
           and
           that
           your
           Holinesse
           can
           neuer
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           your
           power
           ,
           dispense
           with
           any
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           will
           obey
           you
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           in
           temporall
           matters
           .
           God
           commands
           both
           :
           wee
           will
           performe
           both
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           comminations
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           which
           you
           insert
           in
           your
           Mandate
           ,
           we
           doe
           wonder
           at
           surely
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           part
           we
           feare
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           fearefull
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           more
           afraid
           of
           them
           then
           we
           ought
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           should
           be
           so
           terrified
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           feare
           of
           an
           vniust
           Excommunication
           ,
           to
           denie
           to
           our
           King
           the
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           obedience
           which
           is
           due
           vnto
           him
           .
           For
           although
           it
           bee
           a
           common
           speech
           ,
           
             that
             euery
             Excommunication
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
          
           ;
           o
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           
             that
             an
             vniust
             Excommunication
             hurteth
             not
             him
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             denounced
             ,
             but
             rather
             him
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             denounced
             .
          
           p
           Therefore
           if
           you
           strike
           vs
           with
           the
           edge
           of
           your
           Excommunication
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           at
           your
           commandement
           transgresse
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             malum
             facere
          
           ;
           your
           malediction
           and
           curse
           shal
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           blessing
           ,
           so
           as
           although
           we
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           bound
           outwardly
           ,
           yet
           inwardly
           wee
           remaine
           as
           it
           were
           loosed
           and
           innocent
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           the
           reasons
           which
           haue
           so
           settled
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Clergie
           as
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           euen
           of
           the
           whole
           Commons
           of
           France
           ,
           toward
           their
           Kings
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           resolutely
           withstood
           certaine
           Popes
           ,
           who
           haue
           earnestly
           laboured
           to
           withdraw
           them
           from
           their
           loyaltie
           ,
           and
           obedience
           of
           their
           Kings
           ;
           and
           haue
           scorned
           the
           Popes
           Bulles
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           deposition
           and
           depriuation
           from
           the
           kingdome
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           beleeued
           therefore
           ,
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           any
           Ecclesiastique
           Censures
           ,
           or
           may
           iustly
           bee
           enwrapped
           in
           any
           bonds
           of
           Anathema
           or
           Excommunication
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           surely
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           what
           may
           iustly
           bee
           blamed
           in
           the
           former
           answer
           and
           defense
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           sufficient
           
           to
           conuince
           them
           of
           contumacie
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           by
           and
           by
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           without
           all
           delay
           ,
           or
           examination
           of
           the
           equitie
           ,
           euery
           commandement
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           deliuered
           euen
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           which
           I
           thinke
           none
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           will
           iudge
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           points
           ,
           they
           are
           grounded
           on
           most
           firme
           demonstrations
           ,
           most
           sound
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           ,
           and
           reasons
           of
           diuine
           and
           humane
           law
           :
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             honour
             and
             obedience
             should
             be
             yeelded
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             no
             difference
             or
             distinction
             of
             good
             and
             wicked
             Princes
             in
             that
             point
             being
             propounded
             :
          
           That
           all
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           consisteth
           in
           spirituall
           matters
           :
           That
           temporall
           affaires
           are
           left
           to
           secular
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           superiour
           to
           Kings
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           cannot
           punish
           them
           with
           temporal
           punishments
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           in
           no
           sort
           dispense
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           this
           obedience
           is
           commanded
           the
           subiects
           toward
           the
           Prince
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           can
           neither
           absolue
           and
           discharge
           the
           subiects
           from
           that
           obligation
           ,
           nor
           by
           iust
           excommunication
           censure
           them
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           obey
           him
           when
           he
           forbiddeth
           them
           to
           giue
           lawfull
           obedience
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           Al
           which
           points
           are
           seuerally
           and
           distinctly
           concluded
           before
           with
           authorities
           ,
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           arguments
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           cannot
           be
           answered
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           I
           will
           leaue
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           this
           is
           my
           minde
           and
           resolution
           ,
           to
           submit
           my selfe
           and
           all
           mine
           to
           the
           censure
           and
           iudgement
           of
           my
           most
           holy
           Mother
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXI
           .
        
         
           THose
           things
           which
           hitherto
           haue
           beene
           deliuered
           by
           vs
           ,
           of
           the
           soueraigne
           authoritie
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           dutie
           which
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           denied
           to
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           to
           good
           manners
           :
           they
           are
           confirmed
           
           by
           the
           continual
           and
           solemne
           obseruation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           For
           although
           they
           had
           great
           opportunit●e
           and
           meanes
           to
           pull
           downe
           and
           to
           defect
           from
           their
           gouernment
           wicked
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           had
           beene
           wronged
           with
           priuate
           and
           publike
           iniuries
           ,
           yet
           in
           no
           maner
           did
           they
           moue
           any
           question
           against
           them
           touching
           their
           authoritie
           and
           rule
           :
           they
           denied
           them
           no
           parcell
           of
           humane
           obsequie
           and
           obedience
           .
           Only
           they
           wisely
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           stoutly
           resisted
           their
           errours
           .
           And
           so
           holding
           the
           multitude
           in
           their
           dutie
           towards
           God
           and
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           obserued
           both
           precepts
           ,
           of
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           honouring
           the
           King.
           And
           in
           very
           deede
           this
           is
           the
           principall
           remedie
           to
           preserue
           mens
           mindes
           from
           slipping
           ,
           and
           reuoke
           them
           from
           errour
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           ready
           way
           and
           meane
           to
           reduce
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           being
           furiously
           caried
           headlong
           with
           a
           frenticke
           heresie
           ,
           from
           immanitie
           and
           fiercenesse
           ,
           to
           courtesie
           and
           mildnesse
           ;
           from
           errour
           to
           truth
           ,
           from
           heresie
           to
           the
           faith
           :
           which
           course
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           euer
           held
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           :
           which
           if
           the
           other
           Popes
           had
           followed
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           arrogated
           to
           themselues
           that
           same
           insolent
           ,
           and
           proud
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           domination
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           it
           had
           gone
           better
           then
           at
           this
           time
           it
           doth
           with
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           :
           and
           peraduenture
           those
           heresies
           wherewith
           wee
           are
           now
           sore
           pressed
           ,
           might
           haue
           beene
           strangled
           in
           the
           very
           cradle
           .
        
         
           For
           euen
           the
           issue
           and
           the
           euent
           of
           businesse
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           doe
           little
           or
           nothing
           auaile
           ,
           while
           they
           hold
           this
           high
           ,
           slipperie
           ,
           and
           steepe
           headlong
           way
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           doe
           more
           times
           raise
           troubles
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           and
           warres
           ,
           by
           this
           meane
           in
           Christian
           Countries
           ,
           then
           propagate
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           increase
           the
           profit
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           How
           vnprofitable
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           that
           assault
           was
           of
           Gregorie
           the
           VII
           .
           vpon
           Henrie
           the
           IV.
           (
           which
           Gregorie
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           
           Popes
           that
           euer
           aduentured
           this
           high
           course
           )
           wee
           haue
           sufficiently
           declared
           before
           .
           But
           who
           is
           ignorant
           how
           that
           same
           furious
           aggression
           and
           censure
           of
           Boniface
           the
           VIII
           .
           vpon
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           ,
           how
           little
           it
           profited
           ,
           nay
           how
           much
           it
           hurt
           the
           Church
           ?
           Likewise
           that
           of
           Iulius
           the
           II.
           against
           Lewes
           the
           XII
           .
           both
           Kings
           of
           France
           ?
           of
           Clement
           the
           VII
           .
           and
           Paulus
           the
           III.
           against
           Henrie
           the
           VIII
           .
           and
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           against
           Elizabeth
           ,
           Kings
           of
           England
           ?
           Did
           not
           all
           these
           Princes
           ,
           not
           onely
           not
           acknowledge
           ,
           but
           also
           contemne
           and
           laugh
           to
           scorne
           that
           same
           papall
           imperiousnesse
           ,
           carried
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           a
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           meere
           arrogation
           ,
           and
           an
           vsurped
           domination
           ?
           For
           the
           two
           last
           Popes
           ,
           I
           dare
           bee
           bold
           to
           affirme
           vpon
           a
           cleere
           ground
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           matter
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           the
           world
           )
           that
           they
           were
           the
           cause
           that
           Religion
           was
           lost
           in
           England
           :
           for
           that
           they
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           to
           vsurpe
           and
           practise
           so
           odious
           and
           so
           large
           a
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           the
           Prince
           and
           people
           of
           that
           kingdome
           .
           Therefore
           how
           much
           more
           iustly
           and
           wisely
           did
           Clement
           the
           VIII
           .
           who
           chose
           rather
           by
           a
           spirituall
           and
           fatherly
           charitie
           ,
           and
           a
           vertue
           agreeable
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           to
           erect
           and
           establish
           the
           state
           of
           the
           French
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           stagger
           and
           sway
           in
           religion
           ,
           then
           to
           contend
           by
           this
           same
           haughty
           and
           threatning
           authority
           of
           a
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ?
           because
           hee
           knew
           that
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           it
           had
           happie
           issue
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           for
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           glory
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           beholding
           onely
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           Sword
           for
           their
           Kingdomes
           and
           principalities
           ,
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           them
           of
           a
           naturall
           greatnes
           of
           mind
           ,
           to
           desire
           rather
           to
           die
           with
           honour
           ,
           then
           to
           submit
           their
           scepters
           to
           an
           others
           authority
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           iudge
           &
           superiour
           in
           temporall
           matters
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           it
           seemeth
           not
           to
           be
           good
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Christian
           common-wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           inuested
           in
           so
           great
           an
           authority
           ouer
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           manifold
           slaughters
           ,
           miseries
           ,
           and
           lamentable
           changes
           
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           besides
           ,
           which
           dospring
           from
           thence
           .
           In
           which
           consideration
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           weake
           iudgement
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           take
           themselues
           to
           be
           very
           wise
           ,
           who
           to
           remoue
           from
           the
           Pope
           the
           enuie
           of
           so
           hatefull
           a
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           mitigate
           &
           allay
           the
           indignation
           of
           Kinges
           whome
           it
           offen
           deth
           so
           much
           ;
           are
           not
           afraide
           to
           giue
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           in
           bookes
           scattered
           abroad
           a
           ,
           that
           this
           temporall
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Kings
           ,
           is
           passing
           profitable
           euen
           for
           the
           Kings
           thēselus
           :
           because
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           mē
           somtimes
           are
           kept
           in
           compasse
           ,
           more
           through
           the
           feare
           of
           loosing
           temporall
           ,
           then
           of
           spirituall
           estates
           .
           An
           excellent
           reason
           surely
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           put
           no
           difference
           betweene
           Princes
           and
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           and
           measure
           all
           with
           one
           foot
           .
           Surely
           ,
           these
           men
           reach
           so
           farre
           in
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           they
           vnderstand
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           As
           though
           that
           feare
           wich
           falles
           vpon
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           possesse
           also
           the
           minds
           of
           Princes
           :
           who
           hold
           themselues
           sufficiently
           protected
           and
           armed
           with
           the
           onely
           authority
           of
           their
           gouernment
           against
           all
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           impression
           of
           any
           man.
           That
           reason
           ought
           onely
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           them
           ,
           whom
           the
           terrour
           of
           temporall
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           seuerity
           of
           ordinary
           iurisdiction
           ,
           do
           reclaime
           from
           offending
           with
           feare
           of
           punishment
           ;
           for
           these
           kind
           of
           people
           (
           because
           they
           are
           sure
           that
           if
           they
           offend
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           chastised
           with
           some
           pecuniarie
           or
           corporall
           mult
           )
           doe
           for
           the
           most
           part
           abstaine
           from
           doing
           hurt
           ,
           not
           for
           conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           temporall
           thinges
           .
           But
           Kings
           haue
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           but
           being
           placed
           on
           high
           aboue
           all
           humane
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           all
           positiue
           lawes
           ,
           doe
           giue
           vnto
           God
           onely
           the
           account
           of
           their
           administration
           ,
           whose
           punishment
           the
           longer
           it
           is
           in
           cōming
           ,
           the
           more
           seuere
           it
           is
           like
           to
           bee
           .
           Against
           priuate
           persons
           the
           execution
           of
           punishment
           is
           ready
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           auoid
           without
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           But
           what
           execution
           can
           bee
           done
           against
           Princes
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           
           not
           tied
           by
           any
           sanctions
           of
           humane
           lawes
           ,
           
             nullisque
             ad
             poenam
             vocentur
             legibus
             ,
             tuti
             imperij
             poteslate
             ?
          
           For
           that
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prince
             is
             free
             from
             the
             laws
             :
          
           that
           both
           the
           Latine
           and
           the
           Greeke
           Interpreters
           do
           vnderstand
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           lawes
           ,
           so
           especially
           of
           poenall
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           although
           he
           doe
           offend
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           chastised
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Graecians
           doe
           speake
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           Kings
           being
           assured
           ,
           both
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           authority
           ,
           and
           confidence
           of
           their
           Armes
           ,
           feare
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           any
           temporall
           estate
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           not
           one
           among
           a
           thousād
           of
           them
           so
           froward
           and
           friendlesse
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           can
           find
           many
           friends
           to
           follow
           his
           party
           ,
           by
           whose
           helpe
           and
           aduice
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           to
           vse
           sleight
           or
           strength
           ,
           hee
           supposeth
           he
           can
           maintaine
           his
           Crowne
           and
           scepter
           .
           And
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           terrified
           with
           these
           imperious
           and
           lording
           minitations
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           Kingdomes
           away
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rather
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           fire
           by
           them
           against
           all
           pietie
           and
           religion
           .
           And
           it
           is
           verie
           certaine
           ,
           that
           this
           temporall
           power
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           some
           ages
           past
           doth
           challenge
           ouer
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           so
           hatefull
           to
           princes
           ,
           that
           euen
           they
           ,
           who
           doe
           much
           honour
           the
           seate
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           do
           acknowledge
           the
           great
           power
           of
           his
           successors
           in
           spirituall
           causes
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           without
           indignation
           endure
           to
           heare
           the
           speech
           of
           this
           temporall
           domination
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           neither
           in
           the
           sacred
           scriptures
           ,
           nor
           traditions
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           any
           writings
           of
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           there
           appeareth
           any
           testimony
           ,
           nay
           ,
           no
           token
           or
           print
           of
           footing
           of
           any
           such
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           that
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           ,
           I
           meane
           so
           great
           a
           commaund
           and
           power
           of
           raigning
           ,
           should
           bee
           euicted
           or
           wrested
           from
           them
           without
           the
           manifest
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           pregnant
           proofe
           of
           reason
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           endure
           any
           reason
           of
           law
           ,
           or
           indifferencie
           of
           equity
           can
           admit
           .
        
         
           Wherfore
           wise
           men
           haue
           euer
           been
           of
           this
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           should
           with
           much
           more
           case
           procure
           the
           peace
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           their
           ancesters
           ,
           they
           would
           quietly
           rest
           themselues
           within
           the
           bounds
           and
           compasse
           of
           the
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ;
           and
           that
           according
           to
           their
           Apostolicke
           charity
           they
           should
           humblie
           entreat
           wicked
           Kings
           ,
           requesting
           ,
           beseeching
           ,
           protesting
           with
           praiers
           and
           teares
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           returne
           into
           the
           way
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           they
           should
           goe
           about
           through
           this
           hatefull
           intermination
           ,
           to
           strip
           them
           of
           their
           temporall
           authority
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           through
           force
           and
           feare
           (
           wherby
           they
           profit
           nothing
           or
           little
           ,
           )
           to
           extort
           and
           wrest
           from
           them
           amendement
           of
           maners
           and
           faith
           .
           And
           if
           these
           Princes
           bee
           so
           obstinate
           and
           stiffe
           in
           their
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           be
           moued
           with
           no
           teares
           ,
           nor
           bended
           with
           no
           praiers
           ;
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           must
           be
           implored
           ,
           and
           they
           abandoned
           to
           his
           iudgement
           .
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           goe
           forward
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXII
           .
        
         
           THe
           second
           argument
           which
           Bellarmine
           deducteth
           out
           of
           his
           fift
           reason
           before
           related
           by
           vs
           ,
           is
           by
           him
           propounded
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             
               A
               shepheard
               may
               shedde
               and
               shut
               vp
               the
               furious
               rammes
               which
               destroy
               the
               flocke
               :
               But
               a
               Prince
               is
               a
               furious
               ramme
               ,
               destroying
               the
               flocke
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               faith
               a
               Catholicke
               ,
               but
               so
               wicked
               as
               hee
               doth
               much
               hurt
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               should
               sell
               Bishoprickes
               ,
               spoile
               Churches
               &c.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               reclude
               him
               ,
            
             (
             he
             should
             haue
             rather
             said
             
               exclude
               him
            
             ,
             for
             
               recludere
               is
               aperire
               ,
               )
               or
               to
               reduce
               him
               into
               the
               rancke
               of
               the
               sheepe
               .
            
          
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           wee
           doe
           admitte
           this
           argument
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           beside
           is
           by
           necessary
           consecution
           inferred
           thereof
           :
           now
           no
           other
           thing
           can
           be
           inferred
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           name
           we
           vnderstand
           the
           Pope
           in
           this
           place
           )
           to
           expell
           an
           euill
           Prince
           out
           of
           the
           Lords
           fold
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           him
           that
           he
           rest
           not
           in
           the
           Lords
           sheepe-cotes
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
           Christian
           flocke
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           Ecxommunication
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           &
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           all
           the
           benefites
           of
           regeneration
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           him
           to
           Satan
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           make
           lawfull
           satisfaction
           for
           his
           offence
           and
           contumacie
           .
           And
           this
           punishment
           is
           wholy
           spirituall
           and
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           other
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           b
           :
           which
           he
           cannot
           goe
           beyond
           ,
           no
           not
           against
           a
           priuate
           person
           :
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Prince
           ciuill
           ,
           as
           being
           superiour
           to
           the
           offender
           ,
           and
           beseech
           him
           to
           punish
           the
           iniurie
           offered
           to
           the
           holy
           mother
           ;
           who
           for
           that
           shee
           is
           a
           nurse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           to
           chastice
           with
           corporall
           and
           ciuill
           punishments
           the
           offenders
           and
           rebels
           to
           the
           same
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           wanteth
           this
           temporall
           aide
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           is
           the
           soueraigne
           Prince
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           commits
           that
           for
           which
           hee
           may
           be
           worthily
           excommunicate
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           superior
           ,
           &
           by
           no
           law
           can
           be
           challenged
           to
           punishment
           ,
           being
           free
           and
           safe
           through
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           his
           gouernment
           .
           Therefore
           although
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           may
           by
           Excommunication
           exclude
           him
           from
           the
           flocke
           ,
           and
           so
           depriue
           him
           of
           all
           his
           spirituall
           benefites
           :
           yet
           can
           hee
           take
           away
           from
           him
           none
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           possesseth
           and
           enioyeth
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           temporall
           and
           humane
           interest
           :
           because
           goods
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           not
           subiect
           to
           Ecclesiastique
           ,
           but
           to
           Politique
           lawes
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           as
           no
           Christian
           ,
           whether
           Prince
           or
           priuate
           person
           ,
           can
           auoid
           the
           Popes
           iudgment
           in
           spirituall
           Causes
           :
           so
           neither
           may
           any
           subiect
           of
           what
           ranke
           or
           place
           soeuer
           he
           be
           ,
           decline
           the
           iudgement
           of
           his
           King
           or
           Prince
           in
           temporall
           affaires
           :
           for
           in
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           Clergie
           persons
           are
           committed
           to
           other
           then
           to
           ciuill
           Iudges
           ,
           that
           was
           granted
           them
           by
           the
           singular
           grace
           and
           priuiledge
           of
           Princes
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           common
           law
           ,
           Cleriques
           as
           wel
           as
           Laiques
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           temporall
           authority
           of
           secular
           Princes
           .
           And
           this
           is
           grounded
           on
           that
           reason
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           deliuers
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             That
             Clergie
             persons
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             Clergy
             persons
             ,
             are
             also
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             certain
             parts
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             politique
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           vnder
           the
           best
           and
           holiest
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           all
           the
           causes
           of
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           ciuill
           as
           criminall
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           not
           Ecclesiasticke
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           bee
           debated
           before
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           Magistrates
           c
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Clergy
           did
           owe
           to
           secular
           Princes
           this
           their
           liberty
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           point
           they
           enioy
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           declared
           before
           in
           the
           15.
           
           Chapter
           .
           Whereby
           I
           maruaile
           that
           the
           same
           Bellarmine
           doth
           affirme
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           simply
           by
           his
           owne
           authority
           exempt
           Clergy
           men
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           from
           the
           subiection
           of
           temporall
           Princes
           .
           For
           (
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           it
           with
           the
           reuerence
           of
           so
           great
           a
           man
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           as
           false
           as
           false
           may
           be
           .
           Because
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           depriues
           no
           man
           of
           his
           right
           and
           interest
           :
           but
           it
           should
           depriue
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           take
           away
           against
           their
           wils
           that
           temporall
           right
           and
           interest
           which
           Princes
           before
           they
           became
           Christians
           had
           ouer
           Clergie
           men
           .
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           hath
           obtained
           this
           exemption
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           by
           no
           other
           right
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           bounty
           and
           grace
           of
           Princes
           (
           For
           as
           the
           aduersaries
           confesse
           ,
           hee
           was
           both
           
             de
             iure
          
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           subiect
           to
           heathen
           princes
           ,
           as
           other
           Citizens
           )
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           deliuer
           others
           frō
           the
           same
           subiection
           .
           Otherwise
           that
           might
           agree
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           blaspheming
           Iewes
           did
           vpbraid
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             saued
             others
             ,
             himselfe
             he
             could
             not
             saue
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           point
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           Councels
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           Popes
           .
           Therefore
           this
           place
           requireth
           that
           wee
           also
           conuince
           an
           other
           errour
           which
           hath
           sprung
           &
           spread
           very
           wide
           out
           of
           the
           decrees
           of
           Counsels
           ,
           not
           diligently
           and
           aduisedly
           considered
           ,
           and
           which
           reacheth
           at
           this
           day
           I
           know
           not
           how
           farre
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           persons
           :
           viz.
           That
           Councels
           haue
           freed
           Clergy
           men
           from
           the
           authoritie
           &
           iurisdiction
           of
           Magistrates
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           far
           from
           all
           truth
           
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           where
           found
           in
           any
           Councell
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           assumed
           to
           them
           so
           much
           authority
           ,
           as
           to
           depriue
           secular
           Judges
           of
           their
           authority
           and
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           sort
           forbid
           them
           to
           heare
           and
           determine
           the
           causes
           of
           Clergy
           men
           being
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           after
           that
           by
           the
           singular
           bounty
           of
           Diuines
           ,
           which
           began
           from
           Iustintanus
           ,
           that
           priuiledge
           of
           Court
           was
           granted
           to
           Church
           men
           .
           For
           when
           as
           these
           graue
           Fathers
           themselues
           which
           were
           present
           and
           presidents
           in
           Councels
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           temporal
           authority
           (
           as
           Saint
           Augustine
           teacheth
           
             in
             expositione
             cap.
          
           13.
           
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
          
           )
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           that
           they
           should
           by
           their
           proper
           authority
           exempt
           themselues
           or
           others
           from
           that
           subiection
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           vnderstand
           that
           those
           ancient
           fathers
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           discipline
           did
           flourish
           with
           much
           seuerity
           and
           sincerity
           (
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           too
           much
           neglected
           )
           vsed
           all
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           that
           might
           bee
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           should
           carry
           a
           light
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           inte●rity
           of
           manners
           and
           innocency
           of
           life
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           that
           they
           admonished
           all
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           and
           decreed
           and
           enacted
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           their
           councels
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           should
           bring
           against
           another
           any
           ciuill
           or
           criminall
           complaint
           before
           a
           secular
           Iudge
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           they
           should
           compose
           all
           their
           controuersies
           among
           themselues
           by
           the
           arbitration
           of
           friends
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           would
           not
           or
           could
           not
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           they
           should
           end
           them
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           they
           ordered
           their
           matters
           in
           this
           manner
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           surely
           the
           very
           like
           aduice
           which
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           gaue
           the
           Christians
           ,
           forbiding
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           draw
           one
           an
           other
           before
           the
           iudgement
           seates
           of
           insidell
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           there
           contend
           about
           their
           differences
           (
           which
           we
           spake
           of
           a
           little
           before
           :
           )
           I
           say
           out
           of
           the
           same
           aduice
           these
           fathers
           ordained
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           thing
           sell
           out
           among
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           
           which
           might
           be
           a
           scandall
           to
           the
           Laitie
           (
           as
           are
           the
           faults
           which
           are
           committed
           of
           humaine
           frailety
           )
           that
           the
           same
           might
           with
           more
           secresie
           and
           closenes
           be
           amended
           before
           their
           proper
           Ordinaries
           ,
           nor
           should
           not
           come
           to
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           multitude
           ,
           which
           oft
           times
           measureth
           the
           doctrine
           by
           the
           manners
           ,
           and
           is
           accustomed
           either
           to
           disdaine
           or
           to
           scorne
           and
           laugh
           at
           these
           maner
           of
           slippes
           in
           the
           Clergy
           .
           And
           moreouer
           ,
           lest
           the
           Cleriques
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           bee
           carefull
           and
           diligent
           to
           maintaine
           peace
           and
           concord
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           word
           and
           deede
           to
           giue
           example
           of
           charity
           and
           patience
           ,
           should
           seeme
           by
           their
           often
           haunting
           and
           frequenting
           of
           secular
           Courts
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           way
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           strifes
           and
           contention
           .
        
         
           Then
           by
           these
           decrees
           of
           Councelles
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           detracted
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Laickes
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           heare
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Clergie
           men
           .
           For
           the
           Fathers
           did
           not
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           could
           they
           forbid
           ,
           that
           secular
           Iudges
           should
           not
           iudge
           and
           determine
           of
           Clergie
           mens
           causes
           ,
           being
           brought
           before
           them
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           had
           beene
           to
           take
           from
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           that
           right
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           doth
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           doe
           )
           but
           indeed
           they
           did
           forbidde
           that
           one
           Clergy
           person
           should
           not
           draw
           an
           other
           before
           those
           kind
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           appointing
           canonicall
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           punishments
           against
           them
           which
           did
           not
           obey
           .
           Now
           this
           they
           might
           appoint
           iustly
           and
           lawfully
           without
           wrong
           or
           preiudice
           to
           any
           :
           euen
           as
           a
           good
           Father
           that
           hath
           many
           children
           ,
           may
           commaund
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           also
           forbid
           them
           vnder
           a
           priuate
           and
           domesticke
           punishment
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           contēd
           before
           a
           Iudge
           about
           any
           controuersies
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           cease
           and
           lay
           downe
           all
           quarrell
           and
           differences
           vpon
           the
           iudgment
           of
           their
           father
           or
           brethren
           :
           and
           by
           giuing
           his
           children
           this
           charge
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           preiudice
           at
           all
           the
           authority
           of
           lawfull
           Iudges
           .
           Euen
           so
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           councels
           haue
           inhibited
           
           their
           sonnes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           maintaine
           no
           action
           ,
           nor
           question
           amongst
           them selues
           before
           secular
           Iudges
           ,
           not
           by
           taking
           away
           from
           the
           Laiques
           their
           power
           to
           heare
           and
           decide
           of
           their
           causes
           ,
           but
           by
           abridging
           the
           Clergie
           of
           their
           ancient
           liberty
           of
           going
           so
           freely
           vnto
           them
           as
           they
           vsed
           to
           do
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           to
           exempt
           the
           Clergie
           from
           the
           authority
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           temporall
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           take
           a
           course
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Clergie
           hauing
           businesse
           with
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           may
           easily
           attaine
           their
           right
           without
           so
           much
           noise
           and
           stirrings
           in
           Lay-mens
           courtes
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           doubt
           whether
           these
           things
           stand
           thus
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           worth
           my
           pains
           to
           set
           down
           the
           very
           decrees
           of
           the
           Counsels
           :
           from
           which
           because
           they
           were
           not
           well
           vnderstoode
           ,
           this
           errour
           hath
           sprung
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           Reader
           may
           vnderstand
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           then
           which
           decreed
           any
           thing
           touching
           this
           point
           ,
           was
           the
           3.
           councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           held
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           397.
           at
           which
           S.
           Augustine
           was
           present
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           9.
           can
           of
           that
           councell
           it
           is
           thus
           written
           .
           
             Also
             wee
             haue
             ordained
             that
             whosoeuer
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Deacon
             or
             Clerke
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             crime
             is
             charged
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Ciuill
             controuersie
             ,
             shall
             bee
             raised
             against
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             leauing
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             iudgement
             ,
             shall
             desire
             to
             be
             cleared
             by
             the
             publique
             iudgements
             ,
             although
             the
             sentence
             passe
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             lose
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             a
             criminall
             iudgement
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Ciuill
             ,
             that
             he
             foresee
             that
             which
             hee
             hath
             wonne
             ,
             if
             he
             :
             desire
             to
             hold
             his
             place
             still
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             hath
             free
             liberty
             to
             chuse
             his
             Iudges
             where
             hee
             will
             ,
             hee
             doth
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             vnworthy
             of
             the
             fellowshippe
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             who
             conceiuing
             meanely
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             sueth
             to
             the
             secular
             iudgement
             for
             helpe
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             commaundeth
             that
             the
             causes
             of
             priuate
             Christians
             should
             bee
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             there
             determined
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           there
           any
           word
           here
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           
           any
           probable
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           meant
           to
           exempt
           the
           Clergie
           from
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           secular
           Magistrates
           ?
           or
           doth
           declare
           that
           the
           Laickes
           are
           not
           competent
           Iudges
           for
           the
           Clergie
           ?
           Nay
           it
           sheweth
           the
           direct
           contrarie
           :
           viz.
           that
           they
           doe
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           secular
           Iudges
           may
           by
           good
           right
           heare
           and
           decide
           the
           causes
           of
           Clergie
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           disallow
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           giuen
           by
           an
           incompetent
           Iudge
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           only
           endeuour
           this
           ,
           to
           restraine
           the
           giddinesse
           and
           forwardnesse
           of
           those
           Clerickes
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           a
           cause
           hath
           alreadie
           beene
           begun
           to
           bee
           debated
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           forsaking
           and
           contemning
           the
           Ecclesiasticke
           Iudges
           ,
           doe
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           order
           and
           iudgement
           of
           Laickes
           :
           in
           which
           case
           the
           Councell
           doth
           not
           disallow
           the
           sentence
           giuen
           by
           a
           secular
           Iudge
           ,
           nor
           pronounceth
           him
           to
           be
           no
           competent
           Iudge
           ,
           but
           a
           penaltie
           depriueth
           that
           Clerke
           of
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefite
           of
           such
           a
           sentence
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           lewdnesse
           and
           disorder
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Councell
           did
           at
           that
           time
           acknowledge
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrates
           to
           bee
           the
           competent
           Iudges
           of
           Clergy
           men
           ;
           by
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           vnderstood
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           they
           restrained
           this
           their
           decree
           to
           that
           case
           ,
           wherein
           a
           crime
           is
           raised
           vpon
           a
           Clearke
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           or
           a
           ciuill
           controuersie
           set
           on
           foot
           against
           him
           .
           Therfore
           out
           of
           these
           cases
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           this
           Canon
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Clergie
           without
           offence
           to
           prosecute
           their
           sutes
           in
           a
           ciuill
           court
           ,
           and
           to
           debate
           their
           businesse
           before
           a
           secular
           Iudge
           .
        
         
           After
           followed
           the
           famous
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           Ann.
           Dom
           451.
           which
           also
           in
           the
           9.
           
           Canon
           decreeth
           on
           this
           manner
           :
           
             If
             any
             Clergy
             person
             haue
             businesse
             with
             a
             Clergie
             person
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             forsake
             his
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             runne
             to
             temporall
             iudgements
             :
             but
             first
             let
             the
             businesse
             be
             sifted
             by
             the
             pr
             per
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             same
             Bishop
             ;
             they
             shall
             receiue
             iudgement
             and
             order
             from
             them
             by
             whom
             both
             parties
             were
             content
             to
             be
             iudged
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Canonicall
             consures
             .
          
           Obserue
           
           how
           this
           Councell
           directeth
           her
           speech
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           leaue
           their
           owne
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           secular
           Iudges
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           temporall
           Magistrates
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           heare
           Clergie
           men
           comming
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           cause
           debated
           ,
           should
           pronounce
           sentence
           ,
           &
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           law
           ,
           compell
           them
           to
           performe
           the
           iudgement
           .
           Therefore
           by
           this
           Canon
           there
           is
           nothing
           taken
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Laitie
           .
           For
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Canon
           or
           Decree
           ,
           
             Sedprius
             actio
             ventiletur
             apud
             proprium
             Fpiscopum
             ,
          
           doe
           sufficiently
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           doe
           only
           require
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           causes
           of
           Clergie
           men
           bee
           at
           the
           first
           hand
           examined
           by
           the
           Bishop
           :
           secondly
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           cause
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           carried
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           temporall
           Iudge
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           or
           credibl
           ,
           that
           that
           word
           ,
           Primum
           ,
           was
           idly
           and
           super
           fluously
           set
           downe
           by
           so
           many
           worthy
           and
           wise
           men
           :
           and
           so
           that
           Canon
           doth
           wholly
           accord
           with
           the
           Nouell
           Constitution
           of
           Iustinian
           ,
           82.
           made
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Clergie
           men
           :
           
             That
             Clergie
             men
             should
             first
             bee
             conuented
             before
             their
             owne
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             before
             Ciuill
             Iudges
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           Ciuill
           Iurisdiction
           of
           secular
           Iudges
           ouer
           the
           Clergie
           is
           not
           weakened
           by
           this
           Canon
           ,
           but
           rather
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Agatha
           ,
           vnder
           King
           Alaricke
           .
           Ann.
           Dom.
           506.
           the
           Fathers
           which
           allembled
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           decreed
           Can.
           32
           
             That
             no
             Clergie
             man
             should
             presume
             to
             molest
             any
             man
             before
             a
             secular
             Iudge
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             did
             not
             giue
             him
             licence
             .
          
           The
           which
           Canon
           Gratian
           transferred
           into
           his
           Decre●um
           ,
           not
           without
           very
           foule
           dealing
           ,
           both
           changing
           the
           reading
           ,
           and
           wresting
           the
           sense
           ;
           for
           whereas
           the
           Councell
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Clericus
             ne
             quenquam
             praesumat
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           he
           hath
           drawne
           to
           his
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           depraued
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Clericum
             nullus
             praesumat
             apud
             s●cularem
             Iudicem
             Episcopo
             non
             permittente
             ,
             pulsare
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             presume
             to
             molest
             a
             Clergie
             man
             before
             a
             Secular
             Iudge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           the
           prohibition
           may
           include
           the
           La●cks
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           conuent
           a
           Clergy
           man
           
           before
           a
           Secular
           Iudge
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           made
           only
           for
           Clergie
           men
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Laitie
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           second
           part
           of
           that
           Canon
           doth
           manifestly
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           is
           thus
           farre
           offended
           with
           the
           Laickes
           which
           draw
           the
           Clergie
           before
           Secular
           Iudgements
           ,
           and
           propoundeth
           Ecclesiasticall
           punishments
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           so
           bee
           they
           shall
           doe
           it
           wrongfully
           ,
           of
           a
           purpose
           to
           vex
           and
           molest
           them
           .
           For
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           same
           Canon
           :
           
             But
             if
             any
             Secular
             man
             shall
             attempt
             wrongfully
             to
             torment
             and
             vex
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergie
             men
             ,
          
           (
           by
           moouing
           of
           sutes
           before
           Secular
           Iudges
           )
           
             and
             shall
             be
             conuicted
             let
             him
             be
             restrained
             from
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             shall
             worthily
             repent
             .
          
           but
           Gratian
           hath
           corrupted
           not
           only
           the
           sentence
           of
           this
           Councell
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Pope
           
             Marcellinus
             ,
             in
             eadem
             Cau●
             &
             quaest
             Can
          
           3.
           and
           for
           
             Clericus
             nullum
          
           ,
           hath
           written
           ,
           
             Clericus
             nullus
          
           :
           that
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           ,
           that
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           did
           only
           reade
           the
           gatherings
           of
           Gratianus
           ,
           being
           deceiued
           by
           this
           false
           reading
           ,
           haue
           fallen
           into
           this
           errour
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           repichend
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           maruell
           that
           Bedarmine
           in
           both
           places
           should
           follow
           the
           coriupt
           reading
           of
           Gratianus
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           the
           true
           and
           naturall
           section
           of
           the
           Authors
           themselues
           ,
           in
           his
           Controucisies
           ,
           Lib.
           1.
           
             de
             Clericis
             ,
             cap.
          
           28.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Matiscum
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           vnder
           King
           Gu●tramnus
           .
           An.
           Dom.
           576.
           
           Can.
           8.
           is
           written
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             That
             no
             Clericke
             presume
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             soeuer
             ,
             to
             accuse
             any
             other
             brother
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             draw
             him
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             a
             Secular
             Iudge
             but
             let
             all
             matters
             of
             the
             Clergie
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             presence
             either
             of
             the
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Arch
             deacon
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Toletum
           ,
           which
           was
           celebrated
           Ann
           Dom.
           589.
           
           In
           the
           raigne
           of
           King
           Reccaredus
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Can
           there
           is
           a
           decree
           touching
           Clergy
           men
           thus
           :
           
             The
             continuall
             misgouernment
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             presumption
             of
             libertie
             ,
             hath
             so
             farre
             opened
             the
             way
             to
             vnlawfull
             attempts
             ,
             that
             Clerickes
             leauing
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             doe
             draw
             their
          
           
           
             fellow
             Clerkes
             to
             publike
             iudgements
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             presumption
             be
             attempted
             no
             more
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             presume
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             lose
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             be
             banished
             from
             the
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           solemne
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           sole
           decrees
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           whereon
           they
           ground
           their
           errour
           ,
           who
           falsely
           supposed
           that
           Councels
           could
           ,
           or
           in
           fact
           did
           exempt
           the
           Clergie
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Laitie
           :
           whom
           the
           Canons
           themselues
           notwithstanding
           doe
           so
           euidentlie
           conuince
           ,
           that
           wee
           neede
           not
           bring
           any
           thing
           else
           besides
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           represse
           that
           conceit
           of
           theirs
           .
           And
           these
           matters
           haue
           beene
           thus
           discoursed
           by
           mee
           ,
           not
           with
           that
           minde
           and
           intent
           ,
           to
           rippe
           vp
           the
           priuileges
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           because
           I
           either
           enuie
           that
           they
           enioy
           them
           ,
           or
           wish
           that
           they
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           They
           who
           know
           mee
           ,
           know
           very
           well
           in
           what
           account
           I
           haue
           euer
           had
           ,
           and
           haue
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           .
           I
           doe
           honour
           the
           Priests
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           my
           parents
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           them
           worthy
           all
           honour
           :
           but
           as
           an
           humble
           childe
           I
           aduise
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           vnthankfull
           ,
           nor
           disdaine
           their
           benefactors
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           haue
           receiued
           so
           many
           priuileges
           .
           They
           are
           bound
           to
           reuerence
           and
           honour
           their
           temporall
           Princes
           ,
           as
           their
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           Protectors
           ,
           and
           procurers
           of
           their
           libertie
           ;
           and
           not
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           at
           this
           day
           vse
           )
           to
           denie
           that
           they
           are
           beholding
           to
           Princes
           for
           those
           fauours
           ,
           but
           to
           ascribe
           all
           their
           liberties
           ,
           and
           exemptions
           ,
           and
           immunities
           ,
           to
           Pontificiall
           and
           Canonicall
           Constitutions
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           most
           vnthankfull
           part
           which
           can
           proceede
           from
           vnthankfull
           mindes
           .
           For
           what
           temporall
           libertie
           soeuer
           they
           haue
           ,
           they
           haue
           receiued
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Popes
           ,
           but
           from
           secular
           Princes
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           Canons
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Lawes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIII
           .
        
         
           I
           Will
           say
           more
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           although
           peraduenture
           it
           purchase
           me
           hatred
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           
           all
           things
           seeme
           hatefull
           ,
           which
           are
           neuer
           so
           little
           against
           their
           humour
           and
           disposition
           .
           Therefore
           I
           will
           speake
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           speake
           a
           great
           word
           ,
           which
           peraduenture
           either
           no
           man
           hitherto
           hath
           remembred
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           haue
           ,
           hee
           hath
           not
           at
           the
           least
           put
           any
           in
           minde
           as
           hee
           ought
           ,
           whom
           it
           concerned
           to
           know
           the
           same
           .
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           thorow
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           of
           what
           order
           or
           degree
           soeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           this
           day
           in
           any
           manner
           exempt
           and
           freede
           from
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           in
           whose
           Kingdomes
           and
           countries
           they
           liue
           ;
           but
           are
           subiect
           to
           them
           in
           no
           other
           manner
           then
           other
           Citizens
           in
           all
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           administration
           and
           iurisdiction
           :
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Princes
           haue
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ouer
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ouer
           their
           other
           subiects
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Prince
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           him
           who
           acknowledgeth
           no
           superiour
           in
           temporall
           affaires
           )
           may
           either
           of
           his
           clemencie
           forgiue
           ,
           or
           punish
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           a
           Clergie
           man
           ,
           committing
           any
           fault
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           so
           the
           fault
           bee
           not
           meerely
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           This
           although
           it
           seeme
           hard
           ,
           and
           halfe
           a
           paradoxe
           ,
           to
           them
           who
           being
           possessed
           with
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           doe
           thinke
           that
           they
           liue
           within
           the
           authoritie
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           any
           Constitutions
           of
           humane
           lawes
           besides
           :
           notwithstanding
           I
           shall
           bring
           to
           passe
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           plainly
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           true
           then
           this
           proposition
           of
           mine
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           be
           onely
           willing
           to
           open
           their
           eares
           to
           ●eare
           the
           true
           reason
           thereof
           with
           indifferencie
           .
           The
           truth
           thereof
           dependeth
           of
           those
           things
           which
           we
           haue
           set
           downe
           and
           prooued
           before
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Diuines
           of
           the
           best
           note
           ,
           and
           shall
           presently
           bee
           demonstrated
           by
           necessary
           and
           euident
           conclusion
           drawne
           from
           thence
           .
           First
           of
           all
           therefore
           ,
           this
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           granted
           ,
           and
           also
           confirmed
           with
           most
           firme
           reasons
           and
           testmonies
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           both
           Clerickes
           and
           Laickes
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           so
           
           long
           as
           the
           Church
           serued
           vnder
           heathen
           Princes
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           demonstration
           ;
           with
           which
           I
           will
           iorne
           that
           which
           hath
           in
           like
           manner
           beene
           set
           down
           and
           granted
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             deprsueth
             no
             man
             of
             his
             right
             and
             interest
             ,
             because
             hee
             came
             not
             to
             breake
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Law.
          
           And
           therefore
           after
           that
           Princes
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           all
           Clergie
           men
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           order
           and
           ranke
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           concerned
           temporall
           subiection
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           when
           their
           Princes
           liued
           in
           their
           infidelitie
           :
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           depriueth
           no
           man
           of
           his
           particular
           interest
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           .
           And
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           priuileges
           and
           exemptions
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           needed
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           Clergie
           had
           not
           remained
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           absolute
           right
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           vnder
           the
           authoritie
           and
           iurisdiction
           of
           Princes
           .
           These
           things
           are
           so
           cleere
           and
           plaine
           ,
           and
           so
           witnessed
           and
           proued
           by
           so
           many
           testimonies
           and
           monuments
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           a
           needlesse
           paines
           ,
           to
           remember
           them
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           or
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           them
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           see
           that
           which
           followeth
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           our
           former
           sentence
           doth
           grow
           out
           of
           these
           principles
           ,
           by
           a
           manifest
           demonstration
           and
           necessarie
           conclusion
           .
           It
           is
           in
           no
           place
           recorded
           by
           any
           Writer
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           who
           haue
           endowed
           the
           Clergie
           with
           these
           priuileges
           and
           exemptions
           ,
           did
           set
           them
           so
           free
           from
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           further
           subiect
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           acknowledge
           their
           Maiestie
           ,
           or
           obey
           their
           Commandement
           .
           Reade
           those
           things
           which
           are
           written
           of
           those
           priuileges
           :
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           the
           least
           testimonie
           of
           so
           great
           immunitie
           amongst
           them
           all
           .
           They
           only
           granted
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           conuented
           before
           secular
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           before
           their
           proper
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iudges
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           to
           exempt
           the
           Clergie
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Princes
           themselues
           ,
           or
           to
           offer
           preiudice
           to
           their
           iurisdiction
           and
           authority
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           please
           at
           any
           time
           to
           take
           knowledge
           of
           Clergie
           
           mens
           causes
           ,
           in
           cases
           which
           are
           not
           meerely
           spirituall
           .
           Nay
           Princes
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           at
           this
           day
           cannot
           grant
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           liuing
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           that
           libertie
           and
           immunitie
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           subiect
           to
           them
           in
           their
           temporall
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           offend
           ,
           bee
           iudged
           and
           punished
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           by
           the
           same
           act
           renounce
           and
           abandon
           their
           principalitie
           and
           gouernment
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           propertie
           inseparable
           to
           Princes
           ,
           to
           haue
           power
           to
           correct
           offenders
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           to
           gouerne
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           all
           his
           Citizens
           and
           subiects
           ,
           with
           punishing
           and
           rewarding
           them
           .
           And
           as
           in
           a
           naturall
           bodie
           ,
           all
           the
           members
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           are
           gouerned
           and
           directed
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           must
           needs
           seeme
           a
           monstrous
           bodie
           ,
           where
           are
           seene
           superfluous
           members
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           no
           dependencie
           of
           the
           head
           :
           euen
           so
           in
           this
           politicke
           bodie
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           necessarie
           that
           all
           the
           members
           should
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           bee
           gouerned
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           receiue
           reward
           or
           punishment
           from
           him
           ,
           according
           as
           each
           of
           them
           deserue
           in
           the
           state
           .
           But
           the
           Clerickes
           (
           as
           the
           aduersaries
           confesse
           )
           a
           
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             Clerickes
             ,
             are
             also
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             certaine
             parts
             of
             the
             ciuill
             Common-wealth
             :
          
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           they
           are
           reckoned
           amongst
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           the
           first
           place
           .
           Therefore
           as
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           ciuill
           Common-wealth
           ,
           they
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           ,
           although
           the
           Prince
           would
           ,
           but
           be
           subiect
           to
           him
           in
           temporalties
           :
           and
           otherwise
           either
           were
           he
           no
           Prince
           ,
           or
           they
           no
           Citizens
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           foolish
           thing
           to
           suppose
           and
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           Clergy
           man
           ,
           being
           conuented
           for
           any
           cause
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           (
           so
           it
           be
           not
           meerely
           spirituall
           )
           may
           auoid
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           soueraigne
           Prince
           ,
           or
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           the
           Prince
           ,
           vpon
           certaine
           knowledge
           ,
           hath
           specially
           committed
           the
           determination
           and
           decision
           thereof
           .
           For
           in
           that
           Princes
           doe
           verie
           seldome
           heare
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           that
           argueth
           want
           not
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           of
           disposition
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           I
           meane
           
           out
           of
           this
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           secular
           Princes
           ouer
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           time
           Charles
           the
           V.
           being
           Emperour
           ,
           caused
           Hermannus
           Archbishop
           of
           Colonie
           to
           appeare
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           cleere
           himselfe
           of
           the
           crimes
           which
           the
           Clergie
           and
           the
           Vniuersitie
           said
           against
           him
           :
           b
           and
           that
           in
           many
           places
           the
           Princes
           haue
           reserued
           to
           themselues
           certaine
           offenses
           of
           the
           Clergie
           to
           be
           specially
           punished
           ,
           and
           doe
           commit
           the
           same
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           iudicature
           of
           their
           officers
           :
           as
           are
           those
           crimes
           which
           are
           called
           Priuilegiate
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           of
           Treason
           ,
           bearing
           of
           Armes
           ,
           counterset
           money
           ,
           peace
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           neither
           are
           wee
           to
           thinke
           that
           heereby
           any
           iniurie
           is
           done
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           libertie
           is
           in
           any
           manner
           hindred
           or
           diminished
           .
           Many
           haue
           Ecclesiasticall
           libertie
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           a
           ●ot
           what
           it
           is
           .
           We
           will
           in
           another
           place
           declare
           more
           plainly
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           points
           it
           consisteth
           .
           c
        
         
           Seeing
           these
           things
           stand
           thus
           ,
           euery
           man
           I
           thinke
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           immunitie
           of
           Clergie
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           causes
           and
           goods
           ,
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           secular
           Princes
           :
           but
           not
           ,
           as
           some
           imagine
           ,
           is
           either
           due
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           granted
           them
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Canons
           .
           For
           that
           which
           Bellarmine
           bringeth
           both
           for
           a
           supplement
           and
           a
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           proue
           how
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councels
           did
           simply
           exempt
           Clerickes
           from
           the
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           :
           viz.
           d
           
             That
             the
             Imperiall
             Law
             ought
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Canon
             Law
             :
          
           that
           is
           not
           generally
           true
           ,
           but
           then
           only
           ,
           when
           the
           Canon
           Law
           is
           ordained
           and
           exacted
           of
           matters
           meerely
           spirituall
           and
           Ecclesiasticke
           :
           but
           the
           subiection
           or
           immunitie
           of
           Clergie
           men
           in
           ciuill
           affaires
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           meerely
           spirituall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           but
           rather
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           :
           in
           which
           cases
           the
           sacred
           Canons
           doe
           not
           disdaine
           to
           come
           after
           the
           ciuill
           Lawes
           .
           e
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           more
           force
           in
           that
           which
           he
           brings
           in
           after
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             command
             the
             Emperour
             ouer
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           
           may
           constraine
           the
           Emperor
           to
           set
           and
           dismisse
           the
           Clergie
           free
           out
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           because
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Clergie
           belongeth
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           euen
           by
           this
           we
           may
           discerne
           that
           this
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           neuer
           had
           greater
           authoritie
           then
           shee
           had
           then
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Clergie
           did
           in
           temporall
           subiection
           obey
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Officers
           of
           Princes
           .
           Neither
           was
           this
           exemption
           and
           immunitie
           granted
           to
           the
           Clergy
           to
           increase
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           no
           lesse
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           them
           free
           from
           vexation
           and
           trouble
           which
           often
           times
           the
           rigour
           and
           seueritie
           of
           secular
           iudgments
           did
           bring
           .
        
         
           Hence
           arose
           that
           question
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           Princes
           ,
           euery
           one
           within
           his
           territories
           ,
           without
           any
           iniurie
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           in
           some
           case
           to
           reuoke
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           exemption
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           from
           the
           intermedling
           of
           secular
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           the
           whole
           businesse
           to
           the
           common
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           state
           wherein
           it
           stood
           at
           the
           first
           ?
           Whereof
           when
           I
           was
           asked
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           I
           answered
           nothing
           as
           then
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           seemed
           to
           mee
           a
           strange
           question
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           hard
           deliberation
           to
           resolue
           .
           For
           although
           it
           haue
           beene
           propounded
           by
           diuers
           ,
           yet
           hath
           not
           beene
           handled
           by
           any
           according
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           subiect
           .
        
         
           The
           mouers
           of
           this
           question
           were
           moued
           by
           the
           common
           and
           vsuall
           reason
           of
           taking
           Priuiledges
           away
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           Princes
           are
           accustomed
           to
           obserue
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           either
           they
           beginne
           to
           be
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           the
           cause
           hath
           failed
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           granted
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           the
           priuiledged
           Persons
           themselues
           doe
           abuse
           them
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           vnlawfull
           end
           .
           And
           they
           said
           indeed
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           granting
           this
           exemption
           ,
           doth
           continue
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           to
           continue
           for
           euer
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           reuerence
           which
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           exhibite
           to
           that
           kind
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           abuse
           thereof
           was
           so
           frequent
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiasticall
           order
           ,
           
           that
           that
           benefite
           may
           seeme
           deseruedly
           to
           bee
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           Thus
           much
           they
           .
           But
           wee
           will
           more
           largely
           and
           plentifully
           decide
           this
           matter
           in
           our
           bookes
           
             de
             corruptione
             saculi
          
           ,
           if
           God
           giue
           mee
           life
           and
           strength
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIIII
           .
        
         
           NOw
           therefore
           I
           returne
           to
           the
           argument
           ,
           which
           is
           propounded
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           32.
           
           Chapter
           :
           and
           J
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           nothing
           belongs
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           any
           temporall
           goods
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           For
           it
           is
           as
           certaine
           as
           certaine
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           ,
           by
           which
           only
           froward
           &
           stubborn
           Christians
           are
           separated
           &
           excluded
           from
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           take
           from
           no
           body
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           temporall
           goods
           .
           Vnlesse
           it
           proceed
           from
           such
           a
           cause
           ,
           which
           the
           Prince
           hath
           by
           his
           lawes
           ,
           especially
           ordained
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           publication
           or
           losse
           of
           goods
           .
           In
           which
           case
           ,
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           the
           Prince
           ,
           not
           the
           excommunication
           ,
           but
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           ciuil
           law
           ,
           doth
           take
           goods
           away
           from
           the
           person
           excommunicate
           .
           The
           Pope
           surely
           cannot
           take
           any
           Patrimoniall
           right
           ,
           no
           not
           from
           a
           Clergy
           man
           ,
           though
           hee
           bee
           excommunicated
           and
           deposed
           ,
           or
           degraded
           by
           himselfe
           .
           a
           And
           indeede
           the
           case
           were
           very
           hard
           of
           Christian
           people
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           a
           person
           excommunicate
           should
           forfeite
           his
           estate
           of
           all
           his
           lands
           and
           goods
           ,
           by
           excommunication
           alone
           ,
           being
           once
           passed
           against
           him
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           man
           ,
           seeing
           that
           his
           goods
           being
           once
           seased
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           doe
           scarse
           euer
           returne
           againe
           to
           the
           true
           owner
           .
           And
           so
           excommunication
           ,
           which
           was
           appointed
           for
           a
           remedie
           and
           a
           medicine
           to
           helpe
           ,
           should
           proue
           a
           mischieuous
           disease
           to
           ouerthrow
           .
           For
           that
           the
           person
           excommunicate
           ,
           although
           hee
           shall
           bee
           restored
           againe
           into
           his
           former
           estate
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           washing
           his
           
           fault
           away
           with
           due
           repentance
           ,
           should
           neuer
           or
           very
           hardly
           recouer
           his
           goods
           againe
           ,
           being
           once
           returned
           into
           the
           Fiske
           or
           Exchequer
           ,
           &
           peraduenture
           wasted
           or
           giuen
           away
           to
           some
           body
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           censures
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           amongst
           which
           Excommunication
           is
           the
           most
           grieuous
           ,
           doe
           worke
           vppon
           the
           soules
           ,
           not
           vpon
           the
           goods
           and
           estates
           of
           the
           Laitie
           :
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           soules
           are
           afflicted
           with
           temporall
           punishments
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           offenders
           are
           punished
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           goods
           by
           the
           auhority
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Prince
           :
           Seeing
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           taketh
           temporall
           goods
           from
           any
           priuate
           person
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           force
           and
           vertue
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           or
           other
           censure
           ,
           although
           the
           same
           bee
           iust
           and
           grieuous
           ;
           but
           the
           ciuill
           Prince
           onely
           ,
           who
           to
           pleasure
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           prosecute
           the
           wrong
           done
           vnto
           her
           ,
           is
           accustomed
           by
           lawes
           enacted
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           ordaine
           sometime
           one
           punishment
           ,
           sometime
           an
           other
           ,
           at
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           vpon
           the
           contemners
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           by
           his
           sole
           Pontificiall
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticke
           authority
           take
           away
           from
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           ,
           kingdom
           ,
           principality
           ,
           iurisdiction
           ,
           authority
           ,
           and
           all
           dominion
           ;
           who
           hath
           no
           iudge
           ouer
           him
           in
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           any
           ciuil
           pains
           ?
           Is
           it
           so
           sure
           and
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           more
           authority
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           then
           ouer
           priuate
           persons
           ?
           or
           are
           Princes
           tied
           to
           liue
           in
           harder
           tearmes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           priuate
           persons
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           may
           practise
           that
           vpon
           a
           Prince
           ,
           which
           shee
           cannot
           doe
           vpon
           a
           priuate
           man
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           may
           as
           yet
           appeare
           more
           plainely
           by
           an
           other
           meane
           ,
           I
           demaund
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           haue
           greater
           authority
           ouer
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           then
           hee
           had
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           before
           that
           he
           was
           aduanced
           to
           a
           temporall
           honour
           by
           
           the
           bounty
           of
           Constantine
           and
           other
           Princes
           ?
           or
           that
           his
           authority
           at
           this
           present
           is
           onely
           like
           equal
           altogether
           :
           I
           mean
           that
           which
           Christ
           conferred
           vpon
           Peter
           ,
           &
           which
           no
           mortall
           man
           can
           either
           straighten
           or
           enlarge
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           shall
           retaine
           neuer
           the
           lesse
           ,
           although
           he
           should
           lose
           all
           temporall
           principality
           and
           gouernment
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           haue
           greater
           authority
           ,
           whence
           I
           pray
           you
           should
           he
           haue
           it
           :
           from
           God
           or
           from
           men
           ?
           surely
           ,
           neither
           of
           both
           can
           be
           affirmed
           without
           a
           manifest
           vs
           truth
           .
           For
           will
           any
           man
           euer
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           ,
           that
           any
           new
           authority
           was
           giuen
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           he
           beganne
           to
           raigne
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           a
           ciuill
           gouernment
           in
           certaine
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           mens
           eyes
           both
           with
           a
           Crowne
           and
           Miter
           on
           his
           head
           ?
           or
           if
           he
           should
           say
           it
           ,
           were
           he
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           by
           any
           reason
           or
           authority
           ?
           much
           lesse
           hath
           any
           such
           authority
           accre●ed
           to
           him
           from
           men
           ,
           because
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           
             Actus
             agentium
             non
             operantur
             vltra
             ipsorum
             voluntatem
          
           b
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           who
           haue
           and
           doe
           submit
           their
           neckes
           in
           spirituall
           causes
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           only
           professe
           the
           orthodoxall
           faith
           )
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           all
           passed
           into
           the
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           reserued
           to
           himselfe
           free
           and
           vntouched
           his
           secular
           iurisdiction
           .
           But
           if
           peraduenture
           it
           bee
           found
           that
           any
           hath
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           as
           an
           exception
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           rule
           in
           
             non
             exceptis
          
           ,
           is
           more
           stronglie
           confirmed
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           foundation
           ,
           which
           is
           laid
           vpon
           most
           certaine
           reason
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           argument
           may
           bee
           framed
           in
           this
           manner
           :
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
             hath
             no
             greater
             authoritie
             ouer
             Christian
             Princes
             temporall
             ,
             then
             hee
             had
             before
             hee
             was
             a
             temporall
             Prince
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             he
             was
             a
             ten
             porall
             Prince
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             temporall
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             any
             way
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Neither
             hath
             he
             now
             any
             ouer
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           Proposition
           is
           so
           plaine
           ,
           that
           I
           neede
           not
           vnderset
           it
           with
           other
           arguments
           :
           but
           the
           Aslumption
           is
           proued
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             No
             inferiour
             and
             subiect
             hath
             authority
             ouer
             his
             superiour
             and
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             iudge
             him
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             is
             subiect
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Pope
             before
             he
             was
             a
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             was
             inferiour
             and
             subiect
             to
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             concerning
             temporall
             matters
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             hee
             had
             no
             temporall
             authority
             ouer
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             iudge
             them
             in
             temporalties
             .
          
        
         
           The
           proposition
           also
           of
           this
           Svllogisme
           is
           out
           of
           all
           question
           ,
           seeing
           no
           man
           can
           be
           iudged
           but
           by
           his
           superiour
           :
           a
           superiour
           I
           meane
           in
           that
           very
           point
           ,
           whereof
           the
           iudgement
           is
           made
           .
           For
           as
           we
           haue
           often
           said
           ,
           
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             imperium
             .
          
           And
           in
           nature
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           person
           should
           be
           both
           inferiour
           &
           superiour
           ;
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           authority
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           that
           the
           same
           man
           should
           be
           Father
           and
           Son
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
           And
           the
           same
           reason
           doth
           Bellarmine
           vse
           to
           proue
           that
           the
           Pope
           
             cannot
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             coactiue
             sentence
             of
             Councels
          
           c
           .
           The
           Assumption
           is
           confessed
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           affirme
           ,
           and
           clearely
           confirme
           by
           reasons
           ,
           
             That
             the
             exception
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             exemption
             )
             of
             Cleriques
             in
             ciuill
             causes
             ,
             aswell
             concerning
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ,
             was
             brought
             or
             by
             the
             law
             of
             man
          
           d
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           as
           Augustine
           witnesseth
           )
           
             humane
             lawes
             be
             the
             lawes
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             distributed
             to
             mankind
             the
             humane
             lawes
             themselues
             by
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           Clergy
           haue
           from
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           whatsoeuer
           exemption
           and
           immunity
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           enioy
           all
           the
           world
           ouer
           in
           ciuil
           causes
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           before
           .
           And
           that
           euen
           of
           their
           meere
           and
           free
           bounty
           ;
           for
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           enforced
           in
           any
           sort
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           grant
           the
           Clergy
           those
           priuiledges
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           found
           to
           be
           expressed
           &
           
           prouided
           by
           no
           law
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           depriueth
           no
           man
           of
           his
           proper
           right
           &
           interest
           ,
           as
           thēselus
           confesse
           ,
           &
           we
           haue
           often
           signified
           .
           And
           therfore
           as
           their
           owne
           learning
           carieth
           ;
           
             Bishops
             ought
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             Kings
             in
             temporalties
             ,
             and
             Kings
             to
             Bishops
             in
             spiritualties
             .
          
           By
           all
           this
           discourse
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           Clergie
           men
           were
           bound
           by
           the
           common
           law
           of
           other
           Citizens
           in
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           matters
           ,
           and
           were
           alike
           subiect
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           secular
           Iudges
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           before
           that
           they
           were
           by
           godly
           Princes
           endewed
           with
           these
           Priuiledges
           ,
           of
           exemptions
           :
           and
           many
           holy
           Popes
           haue
           honestly
           confessed
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           other
           Clergie
           persons
           .
           Therefore
           that
           which
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           let
           vs
           suppose
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           as
           yet
           inuested
           in
           no
           temporall
           principalitie
           ,
           or
           priuiledge
           ,
           doth
           liue
           vnder
           the
           gouernement
           of
           an
           other
           prince
           ,
           as
           his
           fellow
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           in
           France
           ,
           Spaine
           and
           Britanie
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           kingdomes
           doe
           .
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           euinced
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           former
           argument
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           iudge
           and
           punish
           Princes
           in
           temporalties
           ,
           to
           whome
           hee
           is
           temporally
           subiect
           ?
           Therefore
           he
           hath
           either
           purchased
           a
           greater
           authority
           ouer
           Kinges
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           through
           the
           exemptions
           and
           priuiledges
           granted
           euen
           by
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           as
           yet
           iudge
           them
           in
           temporalties
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           bee
           so
           fond
           perhaps
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           alwaies
           had
           this
           authority
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           to
           iudge
           and
           depose
           euill
           princes
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           iniurie
           of
           the
           times
           hee
           hath
           by
           accident
           been
           hindered
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           exercise
           it
           :
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           was
           subiect
           to
           them
           touching
           the
           temporalties
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           after
           that
           hee
           hath
           withdrawne
           his
           necke
           from
           the
           temporall
           yoake
           of
           princes
           ,
           &
           made
           himselfe
           a
           temporall
           princes
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           may
           freely
           put
           in
           vre
           that
           iurisdiction
           .
           
           I
           say
           if
           any
           shall
           vse
           this
           vaine
           ostentation
           ,
           I
           must
           answere
           him
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           things
           he
           speaketh
           are
           not
           onely
           false
           ,
           but
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vnpossible
           :
           setting
           those
           things
           downe
           which
           the
           aduersaries
           confesse
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           before
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           godly
           Princes
           clearely
           exempted
           from
           temporal
           iurisdiction
           ,
           were
           subiect
           to
           them
           both
           
             de
             iure
          
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           at
           that
           time
           they
           should
           haue
           that
           power
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           is
           not
           competent
           ,
           but
           by
           right
           of
           superiority
           .
           Now
           it
           implieth
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           by
           right
           superiour
           ,
           and
           by
           right
           inferiour
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           authority
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           naturall
           order
           of
           things
           doth
           not
           permit
           that
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           or
           subiect
           should
           commaund
           his
           superiour
           and
           Ruler
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           it
           is
           both
           absurd
           and
           impious
           to
           imagine
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             qui
             non
             venit
             soluere
             legem
             sed
             adimplere
          
           ;
           should
           constitute
           and
           appoint
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           rule
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           must
           needes
           bee
           in
           a
           great
           error
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           this
           soueraigne
           authority
           ,
           wherof
           we
           speake
           ,
           was
           by
           Christ
           conferred
           on
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           persō
           on
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           bring
           nothing
           to
           proue
           the
           same
           but
           certaine
           farre
           fetched
           reasons
           ,
           and
           full
           weake
           ,
           patched
           vp
           together
           ;
           of
           similitudes
           ,
           comparisons
           ,
           allegories
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           stuffe
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           that
           which
           wee
           haue
           refuted
           .
           All
           which
           are
           to
           be
           reiected
           and
           little
           esteemed
           ,
           when
           as
           by
           the
           position
           and
           granting
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           absurditie
           doth
           follow
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           or
           when
           as
           more
           probable
           and
           strong
           reasons
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           authority
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           do
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           argument
           of
           Bellarmine
           is
           behinde
           ,
           in
           the
           refutation
           whereof
           we
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           take
           much
           paines
           .
           
             The
             third
             argument
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             this
             :
             A
             Shepheard
             may
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             feede
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             as
             is
             conuenient
             for
             them
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Pope
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             ,
             command
             Christians
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             inforce
             them
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             in
             his
             condition
             is
             bound
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             constraine
             euery
             one
             to
             serue
             God
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ought
             according
             to
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             But
             Kings
             ought
             to
             serue
             God
             by
             defending
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             punishing
             heretickes
             and
             schismatickes
             .
             Therefore
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             command
             Kings
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             to
             enforce
             them
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             conuenient
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           Surely
           I
           see
           not
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           which
           either
           confirmes
           or
           infirmes
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           is
           necessarilie
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           spirituall
           foode
           .
           Now
           the
           Popes
           reuenewes
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           great
           ,
           would
           not
           suffice
           to
           feede
           all
           sheepe
           with
           corporall
           pasture
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           end
           also
           and
           conclusion
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           spitituall
           coercion
           and
           compulsion
           :
           for
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             enforce
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             conuenient
             meanes
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           )
           Ecclesiasticall
           For
           the
           Pope
           is
           an
           Ecclesiasticke
           ,
           not
           a
           temporall
           Shepheard
           ,
           but
           only
           so
           farre
           as
           at
           this
           day
           hee
           hath
           temporall
           rule
           in
           certaine
           places
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           grant
           the
           whole
           argument
           and
           freely
           confesse
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           spirituall
           authoritie
           may
           command
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           enioine
           them
           to
           doe
           those
           things
           which
           appertaine
           to
           their
           safetie
           and
           theirs
           ;
           and
           vnlesse
           they
           doe
           it
           ,
           
             also
             to
             enforce
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             other
             conuenient
             meanes
             .
          
           But
           the
           conuenient
           meanes
           are
           all
           spirituall
           meanes
           ,
           and
           not
           temporall
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           bee
           practised
           by
           a
           temporall
           Magistrate
           .
           The
           which
           point
           
             Iohn
             Driedo
          
           obseruing
           in
           his
           bookes
           of
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           declared
           that
           these
           two
           authorities
           and
           iurisdictions
           were
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           distinct
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             that
             all
             secular
             authoritie
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             was
             subiect
             to
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             pastorall
             charge
             ,
             hath
             authoritie
             ouer
             a
             Christian
             Emperour
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             spirituall
             Father
             ouer
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Shepheard
             ouer
             his
             sheepe
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             iudge
             and
             correct
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             should
          
           
           
             fall
             into
             heresie
             ,
             or
             denie
             publike
             iustice
             to
             the
             poore
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             or
             should
             enact
             Lawes
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           (
           all
           which
           things
           we
           also
           affirme
           )
           he
           setteth
           downe
           no
           other
           paine
           or
           punishment
           against
           Emperours
           so
           offending
           ,
           but
           excommunication
           alone
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           and
           iurisdiction
           was
           content
           with
           spirituall
           punishments
           ,
           and
           could
           goe
           no
           further
           ,
           vnlesse
           shee
           would
           runne
           out
           in
           the
           borders
           of
           temporall
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           inuade
           a
           forraine
           iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           distinct
           and
           separate
           from
           his
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           no
           conuenient
           meane
           ,
           which
           the
           aduersaries
           vse
           ,
           of
           deposing
           ill
           Princes
           from
           their
           gouernment
           ;
           but
           rather
           of
           all
           other
           meanes
           inconuenient
           :
           both
           for
           that
           it
           hath
           scarce
           euer
           succeeded
           happily
           to
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           is
           accustomed
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           Church
           and
           Christian
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           infinite
           calamities
           ,
           by
           intestine
           discords
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           warres
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           because
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           spirituall
           matters
           onely
           are
           committed
           ,
           such
           a
           meane
           must
           needes
           seeme
           very
           strange
           ,
           and
           to
           proceede
           from
           an
           vsurped
           authoritie
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           iudged
           i
           neither
           conuenient
           ,
           nor
           iust
           ,
           nor
           possible
           .
           Hitherto
           haue
           I
           weighed
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           naked
           and
           open
           truth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           slendernesse
           of
           my
           wit
           ,
           all
           the
           reasons
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           reasons
           the
           arguments
           ,
           whereby
           Bellarmine
           endeuoureth
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           supreme
           authority
           ouer
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           indirecte
           ,
           indirectly
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXV
           .
        
         
           I
           Thought
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           when
           I
           began
           this
           Worke
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           diligently
           to
           examine
           and
           discusse
           the
           reasons
           which
           this
           learned
           man
           Bellarmine
           doth
           vse
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           he
           sends
           vs
           to
           other
           matters
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           are
           extant
           in
           
             Nicolas
             Sanders
          
           ,
           saving
           ,
           
             See
             more
             in
             Nicolas
             Sanders
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           cap
           4.
           
             de
             visibili
             Monarchia
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             many
             of
             those
             things
             which
             I
             have
             deliuered
          
           ;
           I
           thinke
           
           I
           shall
           not
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           bring
           into
           light
           those
           arguments
           of
           Sanders
           which
           are
           behinde
           ,
           lest
           the
           curious
           and
           obseruant
           of
           our
           writings
           ,
           should
           complaine
           ,
           that
           any
           reason
           of
           the
           contrarie
           side
           hath
           beene
           omitted
           ;
           and
           also
           should
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           purpose
           omitted
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           answered
           .
           All
           the
           world
           doth
           know
           ,
           especially
           they
           who
           haue
           with
           any
           care
           and
           attention
           perused
           Sanders
           his
           bookes
           ,
           that
           he
           spared
           no
           paines
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           other
           men
           gathered
           together
           most
           arguments
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           inuested
           in
           this
           temporall
           authority
           ouer
           all
           Christians
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           speake
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           that
           man
           was
           so
           farre
           blinded
           ,
           either
           with
           a
           bitter
           hatred
           which
           hee
           bare
           against
           Queene
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           being
           banished
           out
           of
           her
           Kingdome
           ;
           or
           with
           too
           great
           affection
           towards
           Pope
           Pius
           V.
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           many
           waies
           bound
           ;
           or
           else
           with
           some
           other
           ,
           J
           know
           not
           what
           smoke
           of
           humour
           and
           passion
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           how
           that
           for
           certaine
           and
           sound
           arguments
           ,
           he
           vsed
           many
           shewes
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           onely
           false
           and
           farre
           fetched
           ,
           but
           euen
           dissenting
           from
           common
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           naturall
           reason
           .
           Therefore
           will
           I
           transcribe
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           very
           compendiously
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           arguments
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           thinke
           were
           of
           purpose
           omitted
           by
           Bellarmine
           .
        
         
           
             
               Argument
               .
            
             1
          
           Therefore
           hee
           deduceth
           one
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           Sauls
           kingdome
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           obserued
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           were
           deliuered
           him
           by
           the
           ministerie
           of
           Samuel
           ;
           from
           whence
           hee
           collecteth
           thus
           :
           
             Therefore
             seeing
             after
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sent
             from
             heauen
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             authoritie
             cannot
             bee
             lesse
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             before
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ;
             wee
             must
             also
             now
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             who
             hath
             despised
             to
             heare
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             bee
             so
             depriued
             of
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             that
             another
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             may
             be
             anointed
             by
             the
             same
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             that
             day
             hee
             is
             truly
             King
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             hath
             rightly
             anointed
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             who
             being
             armed
             with
          
           
           
             troupes
             of
             seruants
             doth
             vsurpe
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Argument
               .
            
             2
          
           Another
           also
           from
           the
           same
           party
           :
           
             That
             Ahias
             the
             Silonite
             ,
             when
             Salomon
             was
             yet
             liuing
             ,
             foretold
             ,
             that
             Ieroboam
             should
             be
             ruler
             of
             twelue
             Tribes
             :
          
           a
           whereof
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             either
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             ,
             may
             bee
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             spirituall
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             what
             power
             was
             once
             in
             the
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             dutie
             it
             is
             so
             to
             tender
             the
             health
             of
             soules
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             disobedience
             and
             tyrannie
             of
             a
             wicked
             King
             ,
             people
             of
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             to
             be
             forced
             and
             haled
             to
             schisme
             and
             heresie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Argument
               .
            
             3
          
           The
           third
           from
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Elias
             anointed
             Asael
             King
             ouer
             Syria
             ,
             and
             Iehu
             King
             ouer
             Israel
             ,
             and
             anointed
             Eliseus
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             escaped
             the
             hands
             of
             Asael
             ,
             him
             should
             Iehu
             kill
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             had
             escaped
             the
             hands
             of
             Iehu
             ,
             should
             Eliseus
             kill
             .
             By
             which
             figure
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             what
             other
             thing
             was
             signified
             ,
             then
             that
             many
             Magistrates
             were
             for
             this
             end
             raised
             and
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             not
             executed
             by
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             might
             bee
             executed
             by
             the
             other
             :
             of
             which
             powers
             ,
             the
             last
             and
             most
             principall
             was
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             sword
             of
             Eliseus
             was
             reckoned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             auoid
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             escaped
             the
             sword
             of
             Asael
             and
             Iehu
             :
             so
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             spirituall
             power
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             shunned
             ,
             although
             a
             man
             escape
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             secular
             power
             .
             For
             the
             spirituall
             power
             doth
             not
             vse
             a
             corporall
             or
             visible
             sword
             ,
             which
             may
             bee
             hindred
             by
             certaine
             meanes
             ,
             but
             vseth
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             passeth
             thorow
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             pierceth
             euen
             to
             the
             very
             soule
             of
             him
             whom
             it
             striketh
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           hee
           knitteth
           afterward
           for
           an
           other
           argument
           the
           story
           of
           Elias
           ,
           wery
           much
           enterlaced
           with
           diuers
           obseruations
           and
           allegories
           ,
           deuised
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           materiall
           sword
           doth
           obey
           the
           spirituall
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           euen
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           haue
           authority
           as
           well
           ouer
           body
           and
           goods
           ,
           as
           ouer
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           Christians
           ;
           which
           
           no
           sober
           man
           before
           him
           did
           euer
           so
           much
           as
           dreame
           of
           .
           But
           with
           what
           vnhandsomnesse
           ,
           and
           incongruence
           hee
           deduceth
           this
           out
           of
           the
           reasons
           laid
           before
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           open
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           applieth
           to
           his
           purpose
           the
           Argument
           taken
           from
           the
           person
           of
           Elias
           ,
           and
           his
           actions
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Elias
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spiri●e
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             praiers
             commaunded
             the
             fire
             to
             fall
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             those
             fifty
             ,
             who
             despising
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             said
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             an
             earthly
             power
             ;
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             commaunded
             thee
             to
             descend
             ,
          
           c
           
             &c.
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             earthly
             power
             contemned
             that
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             which
             Elias
             was
             indued
             with
             all
             .
             And
             in
             scorne
             saluted
             him
             ,
             Homo
             Dei
             ,
             man
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           in
           this
           manner
           hee
           goeth
           forward
           thus
           .
           
             Could
             no●
             Elias
             at
             whose
             call
             fire
             deseended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             deuoured
             the
             fifty
             men
             ,
             say
             to
             some
             Prince
             and
             Magistrate
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             :
             Sir
             ,
             because
             these
             souldiers
             doe
             contemne
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             me
             God
             ,
             whose
             Prophet
             I
             am
             ,
             runne
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             ?
             or
             could
             not
             an
             earthly
             sword
             haue
             executed
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             which
             the
             fire
             from
             heauen
             did
             performe
             ?
             If
             fire
             ,
          
           qu●th
           he
           ,
           
             be
             the
             more
             noble
             element
             ,
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             mettals
             which
             are
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             he
             who
             called
             fire
             from
             heauen
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             commaundement
             ,
             might
             not
             much
             more
             haue
             bidden
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             beareth
             the
             sword
             to
             draw
             out
             his
             sword
             for
             him
             against
             any
             King
             in
             the
             world
             whatsoeuer
          
           For
           which
           opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           this
           firmament
           or
           strength
           onely
           is
           set
           down
           by
           him
           :
           
             That
             it
             skils
             not
             much
             amongst
             wise
             men
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             by
             those
             things
             which
             are
             alike
             in
             moment
             and
             waight
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           heere
           adde
           the
           fourth
           &
           fifth
           argument
           ,
           which
           he
           vseth
           out
           of
           the
           sacred
           histories
           ,
           touching
           Ozia
           ,
           d
           and
           Athalia
           ,
           e
           because
           Bellarmine
           hath
           referred
           thē
           among
           the
           examples
           whereon
           wee
           must
           deale
           in
           their
           place
           .
           But
           these
           are
           those
           Paraleipomena
           ,
           to
           which
           Bellarmine
           doth
           remit
           vs
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           he
           (
           who
           is
           both
           a
           subtill
           and
           sharpe
           disputer
           ,
           and
           a
           vehement
           Oratour
           )
           
           did
           onely
           lightly
           report
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           transferre
           into
           his
           owne
           worke
           :
           seeing
           they
           doe
           abound
           with
           so
           many
           and
           notorious
           faults
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           they
           were
           written
           not
           by
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           exercised
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           prophane
           Smatterer
           ,
           abusing
           intemperately
           Diuinity
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           so
           very
           little
           is
           there
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           assumeth
           in
           them
           for
           argument
           ,
           which
           is
           consonant
           and
           agreeing
           with
           the
           subiect
           in
           question
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXVI
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           Sanders
           is
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           farre
           wide
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           imagineth
           that
           the
           Synagogue
           had
           any
           stroke
           in
           the
           abdication
           of
           Saul
           .
           For
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           businesse
           was
           commanded
           ,
           denounced
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           issue
           accomplished
           and
           executed
           by
           the
           extraordinarie
           iudgement
           and
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           is
           all
           raigne
           and
           power
           ,
           without
           any
           ordinarie
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           the
           comparison
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           &
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           or
           of
           Samuel
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           very
           impertinently
           and
           ignorantly
           made
           by
           him
           in
           this
           point
           .
           For
           although
           we
           confesse
           that
           which
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           spirituall
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           no
           lesse
           ,
           yea
           that
           it
           is
           faire
           more
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           :
           yet
           therfore
           ,
           I
           meane
           out
           of
           the
           comparison
           of
           the
           power
           &
           authoritie
           of
           each
           Church
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           depriue
           a
           King
           neglecting
           or
           contemning
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           &
           instal
           another
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           because
           the
           Synagogue
           was
           neuer
           endued
           with
           that
           power
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           where
           read
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           the
           H●●●
           Priest
           thereof
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           did
           abrogate
           the
           Kingdome
           from
           any
           lawfull
           King
           of
           Israel
           of
           Iudaea
           ,
           being
           neuer
           so
           wicke●
           ,
           distnate
           ,
           and
           ciuell
           ;
           or
           depriued
           him
           of
           the
           ●ight
           o●
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           hee
           saith
           ,
           and
           substituted
           
           another
           in
           his
           place
           .
           Whence
           it
           falles
           out
           ,
           that
           no
           argument
           from
           thence
           ,
           nor
           no
           example
           may
           bee
           drawne
           in
           the
           new
           Law.
           
        
         
           I
           let
           passe
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           not
           the
           chiefe
           Priest
           ,
           nay
           not
           a
           Priest
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           Leuite
           ,
           a
           who
           therefore
           could
           doe
           nothing
           against
           Saul
           by
           an
           ordinarie
           power
           of
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           much
           lesse
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           secular
           iudgement
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           publikely
           laid
           that
           downe
           before
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           demanded
           a
           King.
           Therefore
           Samuel
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           businesse
           ,
           did
           onely
           performe
           a
           bare
           ministerie
           ,
           almost
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           striuing
           both
           with
           praiers
           and
           teares
           against
           the
           same
           :
           and
           hauing
           receiued
           a
           speciall
           charge
           ,
           he
           discharged
           an
           extraordinarie
           embassie
           ,
           being
           sent
           from
           the
           Lord
           as
           the
           Messenger
           of
           his
           diuine
           iudgement
           .
           And
           that
           appeareth
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Giue
             me
             leaue
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             to
             me
             by
             night
             .
          
           Therefore
           he
           may
           forbeare
           this
           argument
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           small
           purpose
           drawne
           from
           the
           extraordinarie
           ministery
           of
           Samuel
           and
           the
           reiection
           of
           Saul
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           ordinarie
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           or
           Pope
           ,
           hath
           no
           comparison
           or
           proportion
           ,
           no
           conueniencie
           or
           similitude
           with
           the
           same
           .
           God
           presently
           reiected
           Saul
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           Kingdome
           from
           his
           posteritie
           :
           but
           he
           suffered
           other
           Kings
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           much
           more
           wicked
           then
           Saul
           ,
           to
           raigne
           ouer
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           conuey
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           their
           children
           .
           So
           hath
           it
           seemed
           good
           in
           his
           eies
           .
           
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             reuenge
             hath
             done
             freely
             ,
          
           b
           
             and
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             whatsoeuer
             he
             would
             :
          
           c
           neither
           is
           any
           other
           reason
           to
           belong
           it
           .
           
             He
             hath
             mercie
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             haue
             mercie
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             be
             hardneth
          
           Neither
           may
           any
           man
           say
           vnto
           him
           ,
           d
           
             Why
             hast
             thou
             made
             me
             thus
             ?
          
           Must
           we
           beleeue
           the
           same
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Pope
           ?
           They
           haueth
           it
           certaine
           limits
           and
           bounds
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           passe
           .
           
             The
             Church
             is
             gouerned
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             Lawes
          
           saith
           
             Ioh
             de
             〈…〉
          
           .
           e
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           permitted
           
           neither
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Ruler
           thereof
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           an
           absolute
           libertie
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           God
           to
           determine
           of
           all
           kingdomes
           and
           businesses
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           things
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           That
           onely
           is
           lawfull
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           holy
           writings
           or
           traditions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           teaching
           their
           authoritie
           .
           Which
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           hath
           any
           skill
           in
           reasoning
           ,
           but
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           argument
           deriued
           from
           those
           things
           which
           Samuel
           did
           ,
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           concluded
           to
           establish
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           :
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           deduced
           either
           from
           the
           ordinarie
           power
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           (
           wherein
           notwithstanding
           Samuel
           was
           not
           the
           chiefe
           )
           to
           the
           ordinarie
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           extraordinarie
           ministerie
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           to
           the
           extraordinarie
           ministerie
           likewise
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           whereof
           the
           former
           ,
           from
           the
           Synagogue
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           it
           may
           be
           rightly
           concluded
           in
           forme
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           yet
           it
           commeth
           short
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           because
           it
           offendeth
           in
           matter
           ;
           because
           the
           Synagogue
           hath
           neuer
           had
           any
           temporall
           power
           ouer
           Kings
           .
           And
           the
           latter
           is
           not
           of
           force
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           may
           befall
           to
           the
           Pope
           now
           ,
           which
           befell
           to
           Samuel
           in
           those
           times
           :
           viz.
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           spake
           to
           Samuel
           touching
           Saul
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           speake
           to
           the
           Pope
           by
           name
           ,
           about
           the
           abdication
           of
           some
           certaine
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           substituting
           an
           other
           in
           his
           place
           .
           For
           in
           this
           case
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           equall
           to
           Samuels
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministerie
           alike
           in
           executing
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God.
           But
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           meane
           if
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           expresly
           spoken
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           eare
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           how
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           desires
           by
           his
           owne
           proper
           authoritie
           to
           thrust
           any
           King
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           it
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           whom
           God
           did
           delegate
           by
           a
           speciall
           charge
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinarie
           mission
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           decree
           touching
           the
           abdication
           of
           
             Saul
             ?
             Samuel
          
           knew
           certainely
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           reiected
           Saul
           and
           all
           his
           race
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           
           raigne
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           told
           him
           so
           much
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           knowes
           not
           ,
           whether
           God
           haue
           reiected
           that
           Prince
           whom
           he
           desires
           to
           depose
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           hath
           specially
           reuealed
           it
           to
           him
           .
           Seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certaine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           doth
           for
           diuers
           causes
           tolerate
           wicked
           Kings
           ,
           and
           contemners
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           doth
           cause
           them
           to
           raigne
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           f
           whom
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           he
           either
           conuerteth
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           euerteth
           and
           ouerthroweth
           .
           And
           it
           happeneth
           often
           ,
           that
           they
           whom
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           iudgeth
           according
           to
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           pronounceth
           vnworthie
           to
           raigne
           by
           their
           present
           conditions
           and
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           those
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           present
           ,
           declareth
           to
           be
           most
           worthie
           to
           raigne
           ,
           their
           mindes
           being
           conuerted
           to
           holinesse
           and
           grace
           :
           whereof
           not
           ●ong
           agone
           we
           haue
           seen
           a
           memorable
           example
           now
           in
           our
           age
           .
           For
           who
           knoweth
           not
           (
           I
           speake
           it
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           glorie
           of
           this
           great
           King
           )
           that
           HENRY
           the
           IV.
           who
           now
           most
           happily
           gouerneth
           the
           sterne
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           he
           may
           gouerne
           long
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           excommunicate
           by
           Gregorie
           and
           Sixtus
           Popes
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           so
           reiected
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           all
           right
           of
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           censures
           they
           declared
           him
           vncapable
           of
           any
           kingdome
           or
           gouernment
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           whose
           iudgement
           the
           Lord
           indeed
           did
           laugh
           to
           scorne
           ,
           and
           demonstrated
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           reproued
           by
           them
           ,
           was
           most
           worthie
           of
           a
           worthie
           Kingdome
           .
           Seeing
           then
           these
           things
           stand
           thus
           ,
           and
           are
           altered
           and
           changed
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           Pope
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           pleasure
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           like
           vnto
           Samuel
           he
           be
           aduertised
           before
           ?
           Therefore
           that
           which
           Sanders
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             King
             who
             shall
             refuse
             to
             heare
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           true
           in
           the
           case
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           is
           supposed
           to
           excute
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Lord
           shall
           command
           him
           by
           speciall
           reuelation
           .
           For
           otherwise
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           ?
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           ,
           did
           he
           therefore
           disdaine
           to
           heare
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           by
           the
           mouth
           
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           heare
           Boniface
           ,
           swelling
           with
           a
           most
           proud
           ambition
           ?
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           thought
           that
           he
           might
           bee
           by
           Boniface
           depriued
           of
           the
           right
           of
           his
           crowne
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           to
           bee
           substituted
           in
           his
           place
           ?
           What
           say
           you
           to
           Lewes
           the
           XII
           because
           he
           would
           not
           heare
           Iulius
           the
           II.
           being
           complete
           armed
           ,
           and
           playing
           the
           souldier
           rather
           then
           the
           Pope
           ?
           did
           hee
           seeme
           to
           haue
           contemned
           God
           ,
           speaking
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           is
           both
           he
           and
           his
           fauoure●s
           should
           deserue
           to
           be
           condemned
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           boiled
           inwardlie
           with
           a
           priuate
           hatred
           against
           him
           ?
           To
           belieue
           such
           matters
           ,
           good
           Lord
           ,
           should
           I
           tearme
           it
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           madnesse
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           enough
           touching
           the
           first
           argument
           of
           Sanders
           propounded
           by
           vs.
           
        
         
           His
           second
           argument
           ,
           (
           to
           confesse
           plainely
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           my
           witte
           )
           I
           doe
           not
           well
           vnderstand
           to
           what
           purpose
           it
           aimeth
           .
           For
           that
           it
           may
           haue
           some
           strength
           and
           force
           to
           proue
           the
           point
           which
           is
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           consequent
           and
           agreable
           to
           that
           which
           is
           concluded
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           force
           admit
           two
           most
           false
           suppositions
           as
           true
           and
           necessary
           .
           Whereof
           one
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           who
           either
           did
           foretell
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           by
           reuelation
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           willed
           any
           thing
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           might
           by
           their
           own
           right
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           by
           their
           proper
           authority
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           vertue
           of
           then
           office
           ,
           without
           any
           speciall
           reuelation
           ,
           or
           commaundement
           from
           God
           ,
           commaunde
           the
           same
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           might
           execute
           and
           discharge
           the
           same
           by
           themselues
           .
           As
           though
           Ahias
           the
           Silonite
           ,
           whome
           God
           had
           sent
           to
           Ieroboam
           with
           a
           speciall
           charge
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           giue
           him
           ten
           Tribes
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             Behold
             I
             will
             rent
             the
             Kingdome
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             will
             giue
             theeten
             Tribes
             .
          
           As
           though
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Ahias
           without
           any
           such
           expresse
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           
           without
           any
           speciall
           reuelation
           ,
           might
           haue
           called
           Ieroboam
           or
           any
           other
           into
           Salomons
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           into
           part
           thereof
           .
           Then
           which
           nothing
           can
           bee
           said
           more
           falsly
           ,
           or
           foolishly
           .
           And
           the
           other
           supposition
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           of
           the
           old
           law
           ,
           had
           authority
           to
           bestow
           &
           to
           take
           away
           kingdoms
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           thought
           it
           expedient
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           all
           the
           scriptures
           any
           example
           ,
           or
           steppe
           ,
           or
           taken
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Seeing
           then
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           this
           second
           argument
           is
           so
           grounded
           on
           these
           two
           false
           suppositions
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           rightly
           concluded
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           granted
           ,
           &
           that
           it
           is
           euident
           enough
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           firme
           consequence
           ,
           
             ápotestate
             delegatia
             Principe
             ,
             ad
             potestatem
             ordi
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Committee
           from
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           an
           ordinary
           officer
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           by
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           without
           much
           Logicke
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           busines
           which
           he
           hath
           drawn
           from
           the
           prediction
           of
           Ahias
           ,
           is
           as
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           from
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           vndertaken
           to
           proue
           ?
        
         
           The
           third
           argument
           also
           is
           euen
           of
           the
           same
           stuffe
           ;
           for
           what
           relation
           hath
           the
           extraordinary
           mission
           of
           Elias
           ,
           for
           the
           speciall
           execution
           of
           certaine
           busines
           to
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           the
           Pope
           ?
           or
           what
           coherence
           and
           connexion
           of
           these
           two
           Propositions
           can
           there
           be
           ?
           Elias
           ,
           at
           the
           Lords
           commaundement
           by
           name
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           Sanders
           omitted
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           could
           not
           be
           omitted
           without
           blame
           ,
           )
           
             annointed
             Asael
             King
             ouer
             Syria
             ,
             and
             Iehu
             King
             ouer
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Eliseus
             a
             Prophet
             for
             him
             :
             Ergo
          
           the
           Pope
           may
           take
           away
           and
           giue
           kingdoms
           and
           principalities
           as
           hee
           shall
           thinke
           good
           ?
           For
           these
           cannot
           be
           ioined
           together
           ,
           vnlesse
           this
           medium
           bee
           set
           downe
           and
           granted
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             doe
             as
             much
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             ordinary
             iurisdiction
             ,
             without
             the
             expresse
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             could
             when
             the
             Lord
             commaunded
             specially
             and
             expresly
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           bee
           said
           without
           great
           iniury
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           sword
           of
           Elizeus
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           speaketh
           :
           First
           ,
           hee
           doth
           with
           much
           learning
           and
           piety
           discourse
           of
           the
           same
           .
           That
           it
           may
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           same
           .
           That
           it
           may
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           spiritual
           sword
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           hād
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whome
           no
           man
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           be
           ,
           either
           King
           or
           Emperour
           can
           auoide
           :
           and
           which
           is
           placed
           by
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ;
           both
           for
           that
           it
           is
           ineuitable
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           more
           to
           bee
           feared
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           the
           bodies
           onely
           are
           killed
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           soules
           by
           this
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           hee
           proceedes
           after
           his
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           interpretation
           transferreth
           that
           place
           of
           scripture
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           of
           the
           reuenge
           of
           Elias
           vpon
           the
           two
           companies
           of
           50.
           &
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           to
           the
           temporall
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           slideth
           into
           that
           shamefull
           errour
           which
           wee
           noted
           afore
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           Prophets
           without
           speciall
           commission
           ,
           or
           diuine
           reuelation
           ,
           might
           by
           their
           owne
           authority
           and
           pleasure
           chastise
           euen
           with
           capitall
           punishments
           all
           those
           whome
           God
           had
           decreed
           by
           a
           secret
           dispensation
           to
           take
           reuenge
           vpon
           either
           by
           miracle
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           either
           to
           manifest
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           maiesty
           ,
           or
           to
           vindicate
           the
           iniuries
           of
           his
           seruants
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           God
           had
           commaunded
           to
           be
           done
           onely
           by
           one
           meane
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           execute
           by
           other
           waies
           ,
           and
           meanes
           as
           please
           them
           ;
           that
           hereby
           he
           may
           proue
           as
           by
           a
           necessary
           consequēce
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           (
           whose
           authority
           is
           no
           lesse
           ,
           yea
           greater
           in
           the
           new
           law
           then
           was
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           in
           the
           old
           )
           may
           doe
           full
           as
           much
           by
           his
           Apostolicke
           authority
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           granted
           many
           things
           to
           the
           praiers
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           takes
           hath
           wrought
           many
           thinges
           wonderfully
           ,
           euen
           without
           their
           prayers
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           them
           by
           any
           way
           or
           meane
           to
           attempt
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           execute
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           commaund
           it
           first
           ?
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
           For
           
           it
           is
           cleare
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Pro
           phets
           had
           any
           authority
           and
           gouernment
           ouer
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           besides
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           Prophets
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Iudges
           together
           ,
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             Iosue
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Dauid
             .
          
           But
           the
           rest
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           inspired
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           liued
           priuately
           without
           any
           temporall
           gouernment
           ,
           declaring
           and
           executing
           those
           things
           onely
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           aduertised
           by
           the
           spirite
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           prescience
           and
           fore
           knowledge
           was
           so
           tempered
           and
           moderated
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           and
           foretell
           neither
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           was
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           spirite
           of
           God
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           Iadon
           is
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           who
           being
           deceiued
           by
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           affirming
           that
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           had
           spoken
           with
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           that
           hee
           lied
           ,
           and
           thereby
           was
           cra●t●ly
           abused
           and
           brought
           to
           destruction
           g
           ,
           Eliseus
           also
           is
           witnesse
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           poore
           Sunamite
           lay
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           said
           to
           Giezi
           that
           desired
           to
           remoue
           her
           ,
           h
           
             Lether
             alone
             ,
             for
             her
             soule
             is
             in
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             bath
             bidit
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             told
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           whereas
           Sanders
           asketh
           ,
           whether
           Elias
           could
           not
           say
           to
           some
           principall
           man
           or
           magistrate
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           present
           ;
           
             runne
             vpon
             these
             Souldiers
             and
             kill
             them
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             bee
             that
             Prince
             bad
             offended
             ,
             if
             vpon
             Elias
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             had
             slaine
             the
             Kings
             subiects
          
           ;
           that
           cannot
           be
           resolued
           but
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           Gods
           pleasure
           known
           in
           euery
           businesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           concerning
           Elias
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           if
           God
           did
           giue
           him
           commission
           to
           punish
           such
           offenders
           ,
           either
           specially
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           or
           generally
           by
           any
           meane
           whatsoeuer
           :
           no
           man
           doubts
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           might
           without
           sinne
           commit
           to
           any
           man
           the
           authority
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           any
           man
           without
           offence
           might
           vndertake
           to
           execute
           that
           commaundement
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           only
           reuealed
           so
           much
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           destroy
           with
           fire
           from
           heauen
           those
           wicked
           desiders
           and
           scoffers
           :
           
           he
           was
           onely
           to
           expect
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           nothing
           else
           against
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           guise
           and
           fashion
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           giue
           order
           at
           his
           pleasure
           to
           execute
           any
           ciuill
           punishments
           vpon
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           not
           doe
           without
           impietie
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           receiued
           neither
           from
           God
           nor
           man
           any
           ordinarie
           ,
           nor
           warranted
           &
           delegated
           iurisdiction
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           had
           sinned
           grieuously
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           willed
           or
           perswaded
           any
           Prince
           or
           Magistrate
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           these
           also
           had
           sinned
           ,
           if
           vndertaking
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           they
           had
           slaine
           the
           Kings
           subiects
           i
           .
           Nothing
           can
           be
           propounded
           more
           certainely
           and
           plainly
           then
           this
           distinction
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           ,
           that
           so
           absurd
           an
           opinion
           should
           fall
           from
           Sanders
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           that
           Elias
           might
           simply
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           expresse
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           execute
           death
           vpon
           the
           Kinges
           souldiers
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           hee
           listed
           .
           Now
           the
           reasons
           he
           vseth
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           this
           opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           are
           friuolous
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           vnworthy
           to
           bee
           brought
           by
           a
           man
           of
           a
           sharpe
           iudgement
           ,
           especially
           a
           Diuine
           for
           the
           dicision
           of
           such
           a
           question
           .
           
             That
             seruice
             ,
             which
             the
             sire
             from
             heauen
             did
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             could
             not
             the
             earthly
             sword
             haue
             performed
             the
             same
             ?
          
           Yes
           surely
           could
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           a
           sword
           ,
           but
           also
           any
           other
           weapon
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           vsed
           by
           Gods
           commaundement
           ;
           neither
           did
           any
           euer
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Lord
           prepared
           that
           reuenge
           by
           fire
           onely
           against
           the
           fifty
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           the
           Prophet
           in
           the
           spirit
           with
           his
           purpose
           k
           ;
           Elias
           neither
           ought
           nor
           could
           take
           his
           reuenge
           by
           any
           other
           instrument
           or
           meane
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           same
           had
           likewise
           beene
           declared
           to
           him
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           because
           in
           matters
           not
           reuealed
           he
           was
           neither
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           Iudge
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           the
           lawes
           of
           men
           doe
           ordaine
           and
           enact
           :
           
             When
             any
             man
             is
             condemned
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             bee
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             not
             with
             an
             axe
             or
             bill
             ,
             or
             club
             ,
             or
             halter
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             way
          
           l
           ,
           Who
           is
           so
           auerse
           from
           truth
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           reason
           to
           belieue
           ,
           that
           one
           certaine
           and
           particular
           manner
           of
           execunon
           ,
           being
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           be
           
           changed
           by
           man
           into
           an
           other
           forme
           and
           kind
           of
           punishment
           ?
           For
           as
           in
           all
           businesses
           m
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           commaundement
           are
           to
           be
           kept
           diligently
           ,
           so
           chiefly
           in
           the
           diuine
           commaundements
           ,
           n
           
             God
             hath
             charged
             that
             his
             commaundements
             be
             kept
             euerely
             .
          
        
         
           Hereby
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           sleight
           and
           slender
           which
           he
           laieth
           downe
           for
           a
           strength
           of
           his
           conceit
           ,
           
             That
             with
             wise
             men
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             ,
             what
             is
             made
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             the
             same
             momient
             and
             weight
             .
          
           And
           herein
           his
           errour
           is
           double
           :
           o●e
           because
           he
           draweth
           that
           Maxime
           of
           his
           to
           vniuersallie
           and
           generallie
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           made
           by
           nature
           ,
           or
           Art
           ,
           or
           hand
           :
           whereas
           notwithstanding
           ,
           as
           touching
           humane
           actions
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           that
           sentence
           hath
           place
           onely
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           men
           doe
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ,
           or
           vpon
           a
           commission
           receiued
           with
           free
           liberty
           of
           execution
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           called
           a
           murderer
           ,
           who
           by
           villany
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           any
           mans
           death
           by
           any
           meane
           or
           instrument
           ,
           because
           in
           such
           a
           crime
           it
           skilleth
           not
           what
           is
           made
           by
           those
           things
           ,
           
             quae
             eiusdem
             ponderis
             &
             momenti
             sunt
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           case
           wherein
           any
           thing
           is
           commended
           strictly
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           to
           any
           mans
           trust
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           a
           certaine
           manner
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           certaine
           forme
           ,
           the
           lawes
           doe
           not
           allow
           the
           Committee
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           plainely
           ,
           by
           the
           place
           which
           I
           related
           aboue
           ,
           and
           infinite
           others
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           and
           Pontificiall
           law
           .
        
         
           His
           other
           errour
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           thinketh
           there
           is
           no
           ods
           nor
           difference
           ,
           if
           wicked
           men
           be
           strooken
           with
           a
           diuine
           thunderbolt
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           with
           force
           of
           weapons
           by
           the
           power
           of
           men
           :
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           both
           one
           weight
           ;
           for
           although
           there
           be
           one
           effect
           of
           all
           extreme
           punishments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           death
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           much
           consideration
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           by
           what
           manner
           and
           meane
           the
           same
           is
           executed
           vpon
           the
           guilty
           ,
           because
           there
           bee
           degrees
           as
           of
           crimes
           ,
           so
           of
           paines
           :
           and
           hereby
           it
           commeth
           
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           kind
           of
           the
           vltion
           ,
           and
           griceousnesse
           or
           lightnes
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           we
           iudge
           of
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           by
           the
           proportion
           and
           resemblance
           of
           the
           punishment
           with
           the
           fault
           o
           .
           For
           the
           distribution
           of
           punishments
           and
           rewards
           doth
           require
           a
           Geometricall
           proportion
           .
           The
           Poet
           saith
           pretily
           p
           .
        
         
           
             —
             adsit
          
           
             Regula
             .
             peccatis
             quae
             poenas
             ●roget
             ae
             quas
             :
          
           
             Nescutica
             dignum
             horribili
             sectere
             fligello
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             Where
             greater
             punishments
             doe
             follow
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             corrected
             with
             greater
             punishment
          
           q
           Excellently
           saith
           S.
           Augustine
           r
           .
           As
           al
           other
           things
           :
           
             Who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             more
             hainous
             offence
             which
             is
             punished
             more
             seuerely
             ?
          
           Therefore
           doth
           he
           verie
           vndiscreetelie
           determine
           that
           all
           punishments
           being
           taken
           by
           sword
           ,
           by
           fire
           ,
           by
           famine
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           means
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           waight
           and
           heauines
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           had
           discharged
           his
           dutie
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           procured
           to
           haue
           them
           flame
           with
           the
           earthly
           sword
           ,
           whome
           the
           Lord
           said
           he
           would
           strike
           with
           a
           thunderbolt
           from
           heauen
           .
           Who
           doth
           not
           know
           that
           the
           anger
           and
           reuenge
           of
           almighty
           God
           doth
           shine
           much
           more
           brightlie
           in
           punishments
           ,
           not
           which
           are
           inflicted
           after
           the
           ordinary
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           are
           sent
           strangelie
           &
           miraculously
           from
           heauen
           ?
           or
           who
           can
           weigh
           matters
           so
           vneuenly
           in
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           perished
           by
           punishments
           ,
           equall
           for
           grieuousnesse
           ,
           who
           being
           swallowed
           vp
           by
           the
           gaping
           earth
           ,
           descended
           aliue
           into
           hell
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           who
           are
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           ordinarie
           or
           extraordinarie
           punishments
           of
           mans
           lawes
           ?
           And
           hitherto
           I
           thinke
           I
           haue
           said
           enough
           of
           these
           reasons
           of
           Sanders
           which
           were
           omitted
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           not
           without
           cause
           Now
           let
           vs
           returne
           out
           of
           this
           by-path
           to
           Bellarmine
           againe
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXXVII
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           haue
           I
           bent
           the
           sharpenesse
           of
           my
           best
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           enquire
           with
           diligence
           into
           all
           the
           reasons
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           or
           Sanders
           haue
           touching
           the
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Therefore
           now
           it
           remaineth
           that
           with
           the
           like
           care
           and
           indeauour
           I
           conuert
           my
           mind
           and
           hand
           to
           examine
           the
           examples
           propounded
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           which
           truely
           is
           but
           a
           poore
           and
           a
           weake
           kind
           of
           proofe
           .
           For
           he
           pretends
           that
           his
           opinion
           is
           proued
           two
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ,
           by
           reasons
           and
           by
           examples
           ;
           I
           could
           haue
           wished
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           that
           hee
           had
           brought
           forth
           stronger
           reasons
           :
           the
           affection
           which
           I
           beare
           to
           the
           Sea
           Apostolique
           ,
           doth
           so
           affect
           and
           possesse
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           very
           earnestly
           desire
           that
           all
           the
           authority
           which
           this
           author
           doth
           attribute
           vnto
           her
           ,
           may
           bee
           also
           allowed
           by
           the
           best
           right
           that
           can
           be
           .
           But
           wee
           haue
           heard
           his
           reasons
           already
           ,
           now
           let
           vs
           heare
           his
           examples
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           2.
           
           Paralip
           .
           26.
           
           
             Where
             we
             read
             that
             Ozia
             the
             King
             when
             hee
             vsurped
             the
             Priests
             office
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             high
             Priest
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             and
             being
             stroke
             by
             God
             with
             a
             leprosie
             for
             the
             same
             offence
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             his
             kingdome
             to
             his
             Sonne
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             put
             out
             of
             the
             City
             and
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             not
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Priest.
             For
             we
             reade
             in
             the
          
           13.
           
             of
             Leuit.
             Whosoeuer
             saith
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             bee
             desiled
             with
             the
             leprosie
             and
             is
             separated
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             hee
             shall
             dwell
             alone
             without
             the
             Campe.
             Seeing
             then
             this
             was
             a
             law
             in
             Israel
             .
             &
             withall
             wee
             read
             ,
          
           2
           Paralip
           .
           26.
           
             that
             the
             King
             dwelled
             without
             the
             City
             in
             a
             solitary
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             sonne
             did
             iudge
             within
             the
             City
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             we
             are
             constrained
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             separated
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             consequently
             depriued
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             raigning
             .
             If
             therefore
             a
             Priest
             could
             in
             times
             past
             iudge
             a
             King
          
           
           
             for
             a
             corporall
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             he
             doe
             it
             now
             for
             a
             spirituall
             leprosie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             heresie
             ,
             which
             was
             figured
             by
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             teach●th
             ,
             in
             quaest
             .
             Euangel
             lib.
          
           2.
           quaest
           .
           40.
           
             especially
             seeing
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           
           
             Paul
             doth
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             happened
             to
             the
             Iewes
             in
             figures
             ?
          
           Thus
           he
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           often
           wondred
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           leaue
           wondring
           ,
           that
           men
           famous
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           learning
           ,
           should
           commit
           their
           thoughts
           to
           writing
           in
           so
           sleight
           and
           homelie
           a
           fashion
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           they
           had
           not
           read
           the
           Authors
           which
           they
           commend
           ,
           or
           haue
           not
           fully
           vnderstood
           those
           they
           haue
           read
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           set
           purpose
           they
           would
           corrupt
           their
           meaning
           ;
           which
           fault
           is
           very
           common
           in
           our
           age
           :
           wherein
           most
           of
           the
           Writers
           following
           the
           credit
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           doe
           draw
           the
           testimonies
           and
           authorities
           of
           their
           assertions
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Fountaines
           themselues
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Riuers
           and
           Pipes
           ,
           being
           corruptly
           deriued
           by
           the
           negligence
           and
           fault
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           so
           as
           looke
           what
           the
           first
           haue
           either
           malitiously
           or
           negligently
           detorted
           and
           wrested
           to
           another
           sense
           ,
           that
           others
           trusting
           to
           their
           search
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           doe
           transcribe
           into
           their
           bookes
           ,
           for
           certaine
           and
           vndoubted
           testimonies
           .
           Which
           although
           it
           be
           very
           seldome
           found
           in
           Bellarmine
           ,
           being
           a
           faithfull
           and
           a
           cleere
           Author
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           following
           vnaduisedly
           Sanders
           and
           others
           ,
           hath
           not
           erred
           a
           little
           in
           the
           three
           Chapters
           of
           the
           affirming
           the
           Popes
           temporall
           authoritie
           ,
           especially
           in
           propounding
           the
           former
           example
           ,
           and
           this
           following
           .
        
         
           I
           prooued
           long
           agoe
           ,
           in
           my
           bookes
           
             contra
             Monarchomachos
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           most
           false
           ,
           
             That
             Ozia
             was
             depriued
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             gouernment
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Priest.
          
           For
           in
           very
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           expresly
           deliuered
           in
           the
           whole
           historie
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           then
           that
           ●zias
           ,
           from
           the
           sixteenth
           yeere
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           beganne
           his
           raigne
           ,
           remained
           King
           continually
           vnto
           the
           68.
           yeere
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           end
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           
           not
           any
           time
           depriued
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           his
           gouernement
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           hee
           dwelt
           apart
           in
           a
           house
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           execute
           those
           duties
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           consist
           in
           action
           :
           but
           that
           tooke
           not
           from
           him
           his
           interest
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           nor
           authoritie
           of
           gouernment
           .
           Otherwise
           wee
           must
           denie
           ,
           that
           children
           being
           inaugurated
           and
           crowned
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           ,
           past●
           Ioas
           ,
           and
           Iosias
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           sawfull
           
           age
           ,
           are
           any
           Kings
           ,
           if
           once
           they
           fall
           into
           any
           grieuous
           disease
           of
           minde
           or
           bodie
           ;
           seeing
           they
           are
           hindred
           by
           their
           youth
           these
           by
           their
           sicknesse
           ,
           from
           the
           procuration
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           action
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
          
           27.
           
             yeere
             of
             Ieroboam
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             raigned
             Azarias
             (
             who
             was
             called
             both
             Ozias
             and
             ●acharias
             )
             the
             sonne
             of
             Amasias
             King
             of
             Iuda
             :
             he
             was
             sixteene
             yeeres
             of
             age
             when
             hee
             began
             to
             raigne
             ,
             and
             raigned
          
           52.
           
             yeeres
             in
             Ierusalem
          
           .
           And
           againe
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           :
           
             In
             the
          
           52
           
             yeere
             of
             Azariah
             King
             of
             Iuda
             raigned
             Pha●ee
             the
             sonne
             of
             Romelias
             ouer
             Israel
             in
             Samaria
             .
          
           And
           Iosephus
           〈◊〉
           that
           this
           Izariah
           or
           Oziah
           died
           in
           the
           68
           yeer●
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           52.
           of
           his
           raigne
           .
           '
           If
           therefore
           
           Ozias
           began
           to
           raigne
           being
           16.
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           raigned
           52.
           yeeres
           as
           the
           Scripture
           witnesseth
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           the
           68.
           yeere
           ,
           what
           space
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           in
           his
           life
           can
           be
           ●ound
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           iudged
           and
           depriued
           of
           his
           right
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ?
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           sonne
           was
           Curator
           or
           Regent
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           haue
           ,
           
             ●
             qui
             in
             ea
             causasunt
             ,
             vt
             superesse
             rebus
             suis
             non
             possint
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           added
           
           in
           that
           storie
           ;
           
             Ioatham
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             King
             gouerned
             the
             palace
             ,
             and
             ruled
             the
             house
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             iudged
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land.
          
           Marke
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           Ioatham
           is
           called
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           and
           sicknesse
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           Ruler
           of
           the
           House
           of
           the
           King.
           Now
           hee
           iudged
           the
           people
           ,
           because
           iudgements
           could
           not
           come
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           through
           the
           force
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           separation
           by
           the
           prescript
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           as
           Lyranus
           teacheth
           in
           that
           
           place
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           
             And
             Ozias
             slept
             with
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             they
             buried
             him
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             the
             Kings
             Sepulchers
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             leprous
             ;
             and
             Ioatham
             his
             sonne
             raigned
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           Marke
           againe
           ,
           that
           Ioatham
           beginneth
           not
           to
           raigne
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           Therefore
           although
           it
           bee
           true
           ,
           that
           Ozias
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           leprosie
           ,
           was
           separate
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           expresly
           prouided
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           depriued
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           raigning
           or
           enforced
           to
           renounce
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           his
           sonne
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           falsely
           doe
           auerre
           .
           The
           authority
           of
           raigning
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           doe
           differ
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           then
           in
           the
           ciuill
           Law
           ,
           proprietie
           and
           possession
           .
           The
           authoritie
           is
           alwaies
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           ioined
           with
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Crowne
           :
           but
           the
           gouernment
           and
           procuration
           ,
           or
           administration
           ,
           may
           fall
           into
           other
           mens
           hands
           ;
           so
           as
           one
           may
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           Gouernour
           .
           Whence
           they
           who
           in
           the
           minoritie
           or
           diseases
           of
           Kings
           ,
           doe
           beare
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           gouernment
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           are
           honoured
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Gouernour
           ,
           Regent
           ,
           Tutor
           ,
           Protector
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           they
           propound
           nor
           handle
           any
           publike
           affaire
           in
           their
           owne
           name
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           either
           infant
           ,
           or
           sicklie
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           example
           of
           Ozias
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           helping
           anything
           to
           this
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Kings
           ,
           as
           it
           maketh
           very
           much
           for
           to
           impugne
           and
           ouerthrow
           the
           same
           .
           For
           if
           (
           as
           he
           reporteth
           out
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           wee
           confesse
           )
           that
           all
           things
           befell
           to
           the
           Iewes
           in
           figures
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           corporall
           leprosie
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           man
           was
           separated
           from
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           alone
           without
           the
           campe
           ,
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           spirituall
           leprosie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           heresie
           ,
           by
           Augustine
           his
           testimonie
           ;
           to
           bee
           short
           ,
           if
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Aaroa
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           the
           new
           Law
           ;
           out
           of
           these
           figures
           two
           arguments
           are
           appositely
           drawne
           to
           this
           
           question
           :
           whereof
           the
           former
           doth
           notably
           confirme
           the
           spirituall
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           the
           other
           prooueth
           ,
           that
           this
           temporall
           authoritie
           of
           his
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           altogether
           commentitious
           ,
           and
           forged
           ,
           vsurped
           ,
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           former
           argument
           is
           framed
           thus
           :
           As
           the
           Priests
           in
           times
           past
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           King
           Ozias
           ,
           being
           strucke
           with
           the
           leprosie
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           dwell
           without
           the
           Citie
           ;
           so
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Pope
           may
           iudge
           ,
           and
           by
           excommunication
           separate
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           a
           King
           infected
           with
           heresie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           spirituall
           leprosie
           ,
           and
           so
           constraine
           him
           to
           dwell
           without
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           Church
           Catholike
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           be
           cleansed
           from
           his
           leprosie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           haue
           absured
           his
           heresie
           .
           But
           if
           such
           a
           leprosie
           sticke
           by
           him
           till
           death
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           buried
           in
           the
           Sepulchers
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           leprous
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           an
           hereticke
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           separate
           an
           hereticke
           King
           by
           excommunication
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           spirituall
           separation
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           bodies
           .
           For
           subiects
           ought
           not
           to
           denie
           their
           obedience
           to
           an
           excommunicate
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           argument
           may
           rightly
           bee
           concluded
           in
           this
           forme
           :
           As
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Priest
           of
           a
           corporall
           leprosie
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           wrought
           nothing
           but
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           leprous
           ,
           and
           relegation
           without
           the
           Campe
           or
           Citie
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Priest
           touching
           the
           leprosie
           of
           Azaria
           or
           Ozia
           ,
           could
           not
           take
           from
           him
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           onely
           imposed
           on
           him
           a
           necessitie
           to
           dwell
           by
           himselfe
           without
           the
           Citie
           ,
           (
           for
           in
           that
           he
           did
           not
           actually
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           gouerne
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           fell
           out
           ,
           not
           through
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           iudged
           of
           the
           leprosie
           ,
           but
           the
           force
           of
           the
           continuall
           disease
           of
           his
           bodie
           )
           so
           also
           at
           this
           day
           the
           censure
           and
           sentence
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           iudgeth
           
           and
           declareth
           a
           King
           to
           bee
           an
           hereticke
           ,
           although
           it
           cause
           a
           King
           to
           remaine
           without
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           ;
           yet
           it
           cannot
           take
           from
           him
           the
           right
           and
           authority
           to
           raigne
           :
           and
           so
           the
           figure
           doth
           very
           fitly
           conuene
           with
           the
           figured
           .
           For
           in
           these
           figures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           image
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Kings
           is
           not
           onely
           drawne
           in
           lineaments
           ,
           but
           fully
           expressed
           to
           the
           life
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           fit
           argument
           may
           be
           drawne
           from
           the
           shadow
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           from
           the
           figure
           to
           the
           figured
           ,
           none
           can
           more
           euidently
           or
           assuredly
           bee
           fitted
           then
           these
           ,
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           new
           .
           But
           if
           the
           aduersaries
           out
           of
           all
           the
           figures
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           can
           shape
           any
           one
           like
           to
           this
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           my
           voice
           for
           the
           bell
           :
           surely
           they
           shall
           neuer
           finde
           mee
           against
           them
           .
           Therefore
           now
           let
           vs
           see
           the
           second
           example
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXVIII
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             second
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             out
             of
          
           2.
           
           Paralip
           .
           23.
           
             whereas
             when
             Athalia
             had
             ●yrannously
             vsurped
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             maintained
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             ,
             Ioiada
             the
             high
             Priest
             called
             the
             Centurions
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             kill
             Athalia
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             place
             did
             chuse
             Ioas
             King.
             Now
             that
             the
             high
             Priest
             did
             not
             counsell
             ,
             but
             command
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             those
             words
             ,
          
           4
           Reg.
           11.
           
           
             And
             the
             Centurions
             did
             according
             to
             all
             which
             Ioiada
             the
             Priest
             commanded
             them
             :
             also
             by
             these
             words
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Paralip
           .
           23.
           
           
             But
             Ioiada
             the
             oigh
             Priest
             going
             out
             to
             the
             Centurions
             and
             Captaines
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Bring
             her
             out
             ,
             meaning
             Athalia
             the
             Queene
             ,
             without
             the
             doores
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             be
             slaine
             without
             by
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             deposition
             and
             execution
             of
             Athalia
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             her
             tyrannie
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             maintained
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             ,
             is
             plaine
             out
             of
             those
             words
             which
             follow
             immediately
             after
             her
             death
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             went
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             destroied
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             down
             the
             Altars
             and
             Images
             thereof
             .
             They
             slew
             also
             Mathan
             the
             Priest
             of
             Baal
             .
          
        
         
           Surely
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           what
           mooued
           Bellarmine
           to
           thrust
           vpon
           vs
           this
           example
           ,
           so
           remote
           and
           farre
           off
           from
           the
           matter
           and
           controuersie
           :
           vnlesse
           because
           hee
           had
           obserued
           that
           it
           was
           propounded
           by
           others
           before
           him
           ,
           fearing
           peraduenture
           ,
           lest
           if
           he
           had
           omitted
           it
           ,
           hee
           should
           be
           accused
           by
           some
           emulous
           aduersaries
           ,
           of
           negligence
           and
           preuarication
           to
           Pope
           Sixtus
           V.
           who
           being
           beyond
           all
           measure
           imperious
           and
           haughty
           ,
           and
           not
           greatly
           fauouring
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           determined
           to
           reduce
           that
           whole
           Order
           to
           a
           straighter
           rule
           and
           habit
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           should
           bee
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           in
           colour
           ,
           forme
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           outward
           marke
           .
           Therefore
           I
           doe
           muse
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           how
           they
           obtained
           of
           him
           that
           Bull
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           occupie
           the
           perpetuall
           Dictature
           of
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Pontimussa
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           for
           euer
           bee
           Rectors
           ,
           or
           Presidents
           ,
           against
           the
           forme
           and
           statutes
           of
           that
           foundation
           ,
           made
           by
           Gregorie
           the
           XIII
           .
           There
           be
           that
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           Bull
           was
           supposititious
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           deuised
           and
           counterfait
           .
           Surely
           although
           it
           were
           true
           and
           granted
           by
           Sixtus
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           of
           force
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           obtained
           presently
           after
           his
           creation
           :
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Popes
           doe
           grant
           ,
           is
           iudged
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           obtained
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           extorted
           from
           them
           .
           a
           But
           to
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           example
           touching
           Ioiada
           and
           Athalia
           belong
           nothing
           to
           this
           disputation
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           controuersie
           standeth
           in
           this
           :
           Whether
           the
           Pope
           bee
           endued
           with
           so
           great
           authority
           ouer
           lawfull
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           Secular
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           for
           certaine
           causes
           cast
           them
           downe
           from
           their
           Throne
           ,
           and
           depriue
           them
           of
           the
           right
           of
           their
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           anoint
           and
           inaugurate
           others
           in
           their
           places
           .
           But
           the
           example
           of
           Athalia
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           woman
           which
           held
           the
           Kingdome
           by
           no
           right
           ,
           but
           by
           most
           cruell
           and
           sauage
           tyrannie
           ,
           by
           force
           and
           villanie
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           bloudy
           murder
           of
           the
           Kings
           
           house
           ;
           who
           stood
           therefore
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           that
           shee
           might
           iustly
           be
           slaine
           of
           any
           priuate
           person
           ,
           without
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Priest
           Ioiada
           .
           But
           for
           that
           such
           a
           matter
           seemed
           dangerous
           to
           attempt
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           compasse
           against
           her
           ,
           who
           was
           mother
           to
           Ochozias
           the
           King
           deceased
           :
           therefore
           there
           was
           great
           neede
           of
           the
           counsell
           and
           helpe
           of
           Ioiada
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           or
           surely
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           who
           likewise
           either
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           the
           opinion
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           might
           assemble
           ,
           and
           euen
           stirre
           vp
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           the
           people
           to
           vndertake
           so
           noble
           and
           worthy
           an
           action
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           commandement
           ,
           as
           aduice
           of
           Ioiada
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           :
           
             Ioiada
             the
             high
             Priest
             sent
             ,
             and
             taking
             to
             him
             the
             Centurions
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             bee
             brought
             into
             him
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             strooke
             a
             Couenant
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Interpreters
           doe
           note
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           words
           iubere
           ,
           or
           praecipere
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           euery
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           chiefe
           place
           in
           a
           Faction
           or
           Societie
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           found
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           which
           hath
           any
           the
           least
           similitude
           or
           agreement
           with
           the
           assertion
           which
           is
           vndertaken
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           to
           prooue
           .
           The
           assertion
           is
           ,
           that
           lawfull
           Princes
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           who
           obtaine
           Kingdomes
           and
           Principalities
           ,
           by
           right
           either
           of
           Election
           or
           Succession
           ,
           may
           for
           certaine
           causes
           be
           deposed
           from
           their
           gouernement
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           then
           what
           doth
           it
           helpe
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           this
           proposition
           ,
           to
           propound
           an
           example
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           or
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           Doe
           they
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           true
           Lords
           and
           lawfull
           possessors
           ,
           and
           the
           spoilers
           and
           inuaders
           of
           possessions
           which
           belong
           not
           to
           them
           ?
           Now
           whether
           there
           were
           or
           no
           any
           other
           cause
           or
           reason
           to
           depose
           and
           slay
           her
           ,
           besides
           her
           tyrannie
           ,
           it
           maketh
           no
           matter
           :
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           she
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           a
           violent
           vsurper
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           there
           was
           of
           her
           part
           no
           hindrance
           nor
           barre
           in
           Law
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           might
           be
           cast
           headlong
           
           out
           of
           the
           seat
           ,
           and
           bee
           slaine
           by
           any
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Which
           cannot
           in
           like
           manner
           be
           said
           of
           a
           lawfull
           King
           ;
           whose
           person
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           wicked
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           of
           rule
           ,
           ought
           alwaies
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           ,
           from
           all
           iniurie
           and
           humane
           punishment
           ;
           as
           wee
           haue
           prooued
           otherwhere
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           .
           Now
           the
           third
           followeth
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXIX
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             third
             example
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             is
             of
             S
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Millan
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             the
             spirituall
             Pastor
             and
             Father
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             ordinarily
             did
             reside
             at
             Millan
             ,
             did
             first
             excommunicate
             him
             for
             the
             slaughter
             which
             by
             his
             commandement
             was
             done
             at
             Thessalonica
             :
             secondly
             ,
             hee
             enioined
             him
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             sentence
             giuen
             of
             the
             slaughter
             and
             of
             the
             publication
             of
             goods
             ,
             of
             them
             who
             were
             slaine
             ,
             should
             not
             stand
             good
             ,
             till
             after
             thirty
             daies
             from
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             if
             hee
             had
             through
             anger
             and
             precipitation
             of
             minde
             ,
             commanded
             any
             thing
             ,
             hee
             might
             reuoke
             it
             within
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             daies
             .
             But
             Ambrose
             could
             not
             excommunicate
             Theodosius
             for
             that
             slaughter
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             had
             first
             vnderstood
             and
             iudged
             of
             that
             cause
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             Criminall
             ,
             and
             belonged
             to
             an
             externall
             Court
             :
             but
             hee
             could
             not
             vnderstand
             and
             iudge
             a
             cause
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             vnlesse
             also
             he
             had
             beene
             a
             lawfull
             Iudge
             of
             Theodosius
             in
             an
             externall
             Court.
             Besides
             ,
             to
             constraine
             the
             Emperour
             to
             make
             a
             ciuill
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             prescribe
             vnto
             him
             a
             forme
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             manifestly
             declare
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             sometimes
             doth
             vse
             a
             temporall
             authority
             euen
             ouer
             them
             who
             haue
             receiued
             authoritie
             ouer
             others
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             Bishop
             may
             doe
             that
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Prince
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           example
           also
           is
           very
           farre
           from
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           ,
           wherein
           appeareth
           neither
           mention
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           any
           token
           of
           a
           temporall
           authority
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ouer
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           concluded
           by
           any
           probable
           argument
           ,
           that
           
           such
           an
           authority
           doth
           belong
           to
           a
           Bishop
           :
           but
           wholy
           belongeth
           to
           that
           spirituall
           authority
           of
           a
           Bishop
           which
           we
           both
           in
           heart
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           confesse
           with
           the
           mouth
           ,
           that
           the
           pope
           hath
           ouer
           all
           Christians
           ,
           of
           what
           order
           or
           place
           so
           euer
           they
           be
           .
           Ambrose
           excommunicated
           the
           Emperour
           for
           an
           offence
           committed
           by
           the
           iniust
           slaughter
           of
           many
           men
           :
           doth
           not
           this
           belong
           to
           the
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           Ambrose
           did
           exercise
           by
           his
           Episcopall
           authority
           ?
           But
           he
           could
           not
           excommunicate
           ,
           saieth
           he
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           and
           iudged
           of
           that
           cause
           before
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           criminall
           ,
           and
           belonged
           to
           the
           externall
           Court.
           Yes
           ,
           he
           might
           
             de
             facto
          
           (
           as
           vnaduised
           Priests
           doe
           ,
           whome
           I
           haue
           seene
           sometimes
           send
           out
           an
           excommunication
           ,
           without
           tendring
           of
           the
           cause
           ;
           )
           but
           
             de
             iure
          
           he
           ought
           not
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           should
           haue
           beene
           an
           iniust
           iudge
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           punished
           the
           delinquent
           ,
           party
           without
           hearing
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           But
           let
           it
           be
           so
           :
           he
           vnderstood
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           iudged
           him
           worthy
           of
           censure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           excommunicate
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           
             But
             he
             could
             not
             vnderstand
             and
             iudge
             of
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             vnlesse
             also
             hee
             had
             beene
             a
             lawfull
             Iudge
             of
             Theodosius
             in
             an
             Externall
             Court.
          
           Alas
           ,
           wee
           are
           catched
           in
           a
           snare
           ,
           vnlesse
           wee
           beware
           this
           peece
           of
           sophistry
           :
           there
           lurketh
           in
           this
           assertion
           ,
           an
           exceeding
           cunning
           deceit
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           In
           an
           Externall
           Court.
           A
           Court
           is
           twofold
           ,
           Politique
           or
           Ciuill
           :
           and
           Ecclesiasticke
           or
           Spirituall
           .
           The
           ciuill
           Court
           is
           wholy
           externall
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticke
           is
           subdiuided
           into
           externall
           and
           internall
           .
           The
           externall
           Court
           Ecclesiasticke
           is
           ,
           wherein
           the
           causes
           belonging
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           openly
           handled
           and
           iudged
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           criminall
           ,
           punishment
           is
           taken
           of
           them
           by
           Excōmunication
           ,
           interdiction
           ,
           suspension
           ,
           depositiō
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           means
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           both
           the
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iudge
           doe
           heare
           the
           same
           crime
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           externall
           Court
           :
           but
           each
           of
           them
           in
           his
           proper
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           
           diuers
           penalties
           ,
           as
           the
           ciuill
           Iudge
           taketh
           knowledge
           of
           adultery
           ,
           
             vt
             sacrilegi
             nuptiarum
             gladio
             feriantur
          
           .
           a
           The
           Iudge
           Eclesiastique
           also
           taketh
           knowledge
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           care
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           admonish
           the
           offender
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           persist
           in
           offending
           ,
           to
           chastise
           him
           with
           spiritualll
           punishments
           .
           But
           the
           internall
           Court
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Poenitencie
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           )
           is
           that
           wherein
           the
           Priest
           takes
           notice
           and
           iudgeth
           of
           the
           sins
           reuealed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           discretion
           doth
           enioine
           him
           Poenitency
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           sinne
           .
           For
           now
           the
           common
           opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           Poenitential
           constitutions
           are
           arbitrary
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           also
           any
           discreete
           Confessor
           ,
           may
           regularly
           moderate
           ,
           and
           b
           mitigate
           them
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           If
           therefore
           Bellarmine
           by
           
             forum
             externum
          
           do
           vnderstand
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Court
           ,
           which
           is
           content
           with
           spirituall
           paines
           onely
           ,
           wee
           grant
           all
           which
           hee
           saith
           .
           For
           Ambrose
           was
           the
           lawfull
           Iudge
           of
           Theodosius
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           openly
           declared
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           did
           excommunicate
           him
           .
           But
           when
           this
           is
           set
           down
           and
           granted
           ,
           there
           can
           nothing
           bee
           gathered
           from
           hence
           to
           confirm
           the
           temporall
           authority
           of
           Bishop
           or
           Pope
           :
           because
           aswell
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           the
           punishment
           was
           spirituall
           .
           But
           if
           Bellarmine
           by
           
             forum
             externum
          
           ,
           vnderstand
           the
           ciuill
           Court
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           false
           which
           he
           propoundes
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           powers
           ecclesiasticke
           and
           ciuill
           are
           distinguished
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           are
           their
           Courts
           dictinct
           ,
           their
           iudgements
           distinct
           .
           
             For
             the
             same
             Mediator
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             hath
             seuered
             the
             offices
             of
             each
             power
          
           c
           
             by
             their
             proper
             actions
             ,
             and
             distinct
             dignitus
             .
          
           Surely
           hee
           doth
           Ambrose
           great
           wrong
           ,
           if
           he
           thinke
           that
           after
           hee
           had
           obtained
           the
           Bishopricke
           ,
           hee
           heard
           and
           iudged
           criminall
           causes
           in
           a
           ciuill
           Court.
           Ambrose
           then
           was
           no
           lawfull
           Iudge
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           in
           an
           externall
           ciuil
           Court
           ,
           which
           is
           inough
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           iudge
           or
           punish
           
           the
           Emperour
           with
           any
           temporall
           punishment
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Ambrose
           heard
           and
           iudged
           of
           the
           slaughter
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           a
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           Iudge
           ;
           J
           say
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           take
           knowledge
           of
           the
           crime
           for
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           secular
           Iudge
           doth
           :
           that
           place
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           is
           very
           good
           ,
           that
           d
           
             many
             may
             take
             knowledge
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             subiect
             diuersly
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             diuers
             manner
             ,
             end
             and
             intention
             .
          
           Jt
           is
           the
           same
           right
           angle
           which
           the
           Geometrician
           searcheth
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           the
           handicrafts
           man
           to
           worke
           by
           it
           .
           So
           it
           is
           the
           same
           crime
           whereof
           the
           Laicke
           Iudge
           taketh
           notice
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           punish
           the
           offender
           by
           death
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           the
           purse
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           temporall
           punishment
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           Iudge
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           he
           may
           enioine
           spirituall
           punishment
           and
           Penitence
           .
        
         
           
             At
             coegit
             Imperatorem
             adlegem
             politicum
             ferendam
             ,
          
           viz.
           he
           constrained
           the
           Emperour
           to
           make
           a
           ciuill
           law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           vsed
           a
           temporall
           authority
           ouer
           him
           .
           A
           ●est
           .
           If
           hee
           constrained
           him
           ,
           by
           what
           power
           ,
           by
           feare
           of
           what
           did
           hee
           constraine
           him
           ?
           The
           summe
           of
           the
           story
           will
           teach
           vs
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           .
           Ambrose
           had
           cast
           on
           Theodosius
           the
           band
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           from
           whence
           when
           the
           Emperour
           desired
           to
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           the
           graue
           Prelate
           denies
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           see
           in
           him
           some
           fruit
           of
           repentance
           ;
           
             what
             paenitence
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             haue
             you
             shewed
             after
             so
             hainous
             a
             crime
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             medicine
             haue
             you
             cured
             your
             grieuons
             wounde
             ?
          
           The
           Emperour
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           temper
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           medicine
           to
           the
           wound
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           enioine
           poenitencie
           to
           the
           sinner
           :
           but
           of
           the
           Poenitent
           ,
           to
           vse
           those
           medicines
           which
           are
           giuen
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           performe
           the
           poenitency
           enioined
           vnto
           him
           .
           Ambrose
           hearing
           this
           ,
           for
           poenitence
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           imposed
           vpon
           the
           Emperour
           the
           necessity
           to
           make
           this
           law
           whereof
           we
           speake
           :
           which
           being
           made
           and
           enacted
           ,
           (
           for
           presently
           the
           Emperour
           commaunded
           
           the
           law
           to
           bee
           ordained
           )
           Ambrose
           did
           loose
           him
           fram
           his
           bonds
           of
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           Ambrose
           vsed
           no
           temporall
           authoritie
           against
           Theodosius
           ;
           but
           whatsoeuer
           it
           was
           he
           commaunded
           by
           vertue
           and
           power
           of
           his
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           Emperour
           obey
           this
           Prelate
           for
           feare
           of
           any
           temporall
           punishment
           :
           for
           if
           hee
           would
           not
           haue
           obeied
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           wicked
           Princes
           sometimes
           doe
           ,
           )
           had
           contemned
           both
           the
           excommunication
           and
           the
           absolution
           ,
           Ambrose
           could
           goe
           no
           further
           at
           all
           e
           .
           But
           because
           the
           godly
           Prince
           was
           carefull
           for
           his
           soule
           ,
           lest
           hee
           beeing
           bound
           too
           long
           with
           this
           spirituall
           chaine
           ,
           might
           through
           the
           long
           imprisonment
           gather
           filthinesse
           and
           vncleannesse
           ,
           hee
           obeied
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           might
           obtaine
           of
           him
           the
           benefite
           of
           absolution
           ,
           hee
           performed
           at
           the
           admonition
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           a
           temporall
           office
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           bee
           profitable
           for
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           Vpon
           which
           occasion
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           history
           saith
           ;
           
             For
             this
             so
             great
             vertue
             both
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Bishop
             were
             famous
             .
             For
             I
             admire
             both
             ;
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           Ambrose
           then
           constrained
           Theodosius
           ,
           iust
           as
           our
           Confessaries
           at
           this
           day
           doe
           constraine
           their
           Poenitents
           ,
           to
           whome
           they
           often
           deny
           absolution
           of
           their
           crime
           ,
           where
           they
           seriously
           promise
           that
           they
           will
           performe
           that
           office
           or
           burden
           ,
           which
           in
           place
           of
           Poenitence
           they
           lay
           on
           them
           :
           when
           as
           yet
           they
           haue
           no
           temporall
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           them
           .
           He
           forced
           him
           likewise
           ,
           euen
           as
           any
           of
           vs
           vseth
           to
           force
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           fellow
           Burgesse
           ,
           when
           we
           deny
           that
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           desireth
           to
           be
           done
           or
           giuen
           him
           by
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           first
           do
           that
           which
           wee
           desire
           for
           our
           friends
           sake
           or
           our
           own
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           common
           thing
           that
           a
           man
           is
           constrained
           or
           enforced
           by
           reason
           ,
           by
           loue
           ,
           by
           griefe
           ,
           by
           anger
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           affections
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           
           mind
           ,
           without
           any
           authority
           of
           temporall
           and
           spiritual
           iurisdiction
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           standing
           thus
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           obseruation
           in
           this
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           doth
           often
           with
           feare
           of
           spirituall
           punishment
           enforce
           men
           to
           performe
           temporall
           duties
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           Ambrose
           did
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           ciuill
           power
           doth
           many
           times
           ,
           by
           feare
           of
           temporall
           paines
           ,
           driue
           others
           to
           performe
           spirituall
           offices
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           Prince
           compelleth
           heretickes
           or
           schismaticks
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           or
           losse
           of
           goods
           :
           and
           yet
           neither
           can
           the
           one
           impose
           temporall
           punishment
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           by
           accident
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           The
           fourth
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             of
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             Priuiledge
             which
             he
             granted
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             S.
             Medardus
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             If
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             any
             King
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             person
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             shall
             violate
             the
             decrees
             of
             this
             Apostolicke
             authority
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             commaundement
             of
             what
             dignity
             or
             honour
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           If
           Bishop
           Gregory
           should
           liue
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           vnderstand
           that
           these
           words
           of
           his
           are
           taken
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           authority
           to
           depriue
           Kings
           of
           their
           honour
           and
           dignity
           ,
           hee
           would
           surely
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           calumnious
           ,
           and
           a
           wrested
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           dreamed
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           and
           indeed
           those
           things
           which
           in
           other
           places
           are
           left
           written
           by
           him
           ,
           doe
           vtterly
           discredite
           this
           exposition
           .
           These
           then
           are
           the
           words
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           commaunder
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           curser
           ,
           whereby
           he
           chargeth
           and
           adiureth
           all
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           violate
           the
           priuiledge
           granted
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           shall
           doe
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           the
           reuenger
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           honour
           :
           which
           kind
           of
           admonition
           and
           imprecation
           is
           at
           this
           day
           wont
           to
           bee
           added
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Popes
           Bulles
           ,
           and
           constitutions
           ,
           
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Therefore
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             no
             man
             to
             in
             fringe
             this
             page
             ,
             &c.
             or
             of
             presumption
             to
             contrary
             the
             same
             :
             but
             of
             any
             shall
             presume
             to
             attempt
             it
             let
             him
             incurre
             the
             indidgnation
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ;
             (
             or
             that
             which
             is
             the
             same
             )
             let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             incurre
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XL.
           
        
         
           BY
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           which
           before
           I
           set
           down
           ;
           that
           there
           cannot
           bee
           found
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           writings
           of
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           any
           printe
           or
           example
           of
           the
           temporall
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           do
           not
           well
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           they
           offend
           very
           greeuously
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           strengthen
           an
           opinion
           most
           false
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           arguments
           and
           examples
           so
           remote
           and
           impertinent
           .
           By
           these
           meanes
           they
           deceiue
           the
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           are
           derided
           by
           the
           learned
           .
           I
           haue
           already
           proued
           very
           plainely
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           the
           former
           examples
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           aduersaries
           affirme
           .
           And
           for
           the
           examples
           following
           ,
           I
           take
           lesse
           thought
           to
           answer
           :
           For
           although
           some
           of
           them
           doe
           fit
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           aduersaris
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           Popes
           did
           sometimes
           vse
           temporall
           authority
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           notwithstanding
           because
           they
           containe
           nothing
           but
           the
           singular
           actions
           of
           Popes
           ,
           who
           ,
           no
           man
           denieth
           but
           that
           they
           were
           men
           ,
           and
           might
           commit
           faults
           and
           slippes
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           in
           so
           much
           as
           it
           is
           now
           celebrated
           by
           a
           common
           Prouerbe
           ,
           which
           we
           remembred
           before
           out
           of
           Sotus
           :
           
             Factum
             Pontificum
             non
             facit
             fidei
             articulum
          
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           act
           of
           the
           Popes
           doth
           not
           make
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           :
           )
           therefore
           touching
           their
           acts
           ,
           wherin
           they
           haue
           endeauoured
           to
           exercise
           such
           an
           authority
           ,
           the
           question
           and
           disputation
           is
           behinde
           ,
           touching
           the
           lawfulnesse
           thereof
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           done
           lawfully
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           Neither
           ought
           that
           to
           moue
           vs
           at
           all
           ,
           
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           stories
           ,
           who
           haue
           in
           their
           writings
           recorded
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           haue
           added
           no
           note
           or
           touch
           of
           reprehension
           ,
           but
           rather
           haue
           allowed
           and
           commended
           them
           .
           For
           I
           see
           that
           there
           were
           many
           reasons
           for
           that
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           writers
           of
           that
           time
           were
           either
           Monkes
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           who
           tooke
           most
           care
           ,
           to
           increase
           and
           amplifie
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Popes
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           very
           wary
           and
           heedfull
           ;
           not
           to
           reprehend
           ,
           or
           checke
           any
           actions
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           to
           accuse
           them
           of
           iniustice
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           those
           times
           so
           great
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           multitude
           receiued
           and
           embraced
           in
           estimation
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           done
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
          
           said
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             the
             common
             people
             doth
             imagine
             the
             Pope
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             all
             authority
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
           My selfe
           haue
           seene
           aboue
           fifty
           yeares
           agone
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           Kingdome
           did
           as
           yet
           stand
           sound
           in
           faith
           and
           religion
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           spake
           Scotishly
           ,
           the
           Pape
           of
           Rome
           ,
           )
           was
           had
           in
           such
           reuerence
           with
           the
           multitude
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           was
           told
           them
           to
           haue
           beene
           said
           or
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           of
           all
           men
           as
           an
           oracle
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           thing
           done
           by
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           present
           danger
           did
           hang
           ouer
           their
           heades
           ,
           which
           danger
           to
           this
           day
           bindeth
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           mussles
           the
           mouthes
           of
           many
           ,
           lest
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           write
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           harsh
           and
           vnpleasing
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           should
           taxe
           and
           find
           fault
           with
           his
           actions
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           writer
           as
           his
           writing
           ,
           should
           forth
           with
           be
           stricken
           with
           the
           Popes
           curses
           ;
           which
           cannot
           seeme
           strange
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           doe
           know
           that
           the
           anger
           and
           arrogancie
           of
           Pope
           
             Sixtus
             V.
          
           did
           burne
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           touched
           before
           ,
           hee
           had
           determined
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           quite
           extinguish
           the
           trim
           and
           goodly
           disputations
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           because
           hee
           thought
           that
           that
           excellent
           Diuine
           ,
           had
           not
           sufficiently
           inough
           satisfied
           his
           ambition
           ,
           when
           as
           notwithstanding
           hee
           had
           giuen
           
           him
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           then
           he
           should
           haue
           done
           .
           Besides
           all
           these
           reasons
           ,
           this
           is
           somewhat
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           dutie
           of
           a
           story
           writer
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           reporting
           ,
           not
           in
           iudging
           ,
           in
           which
           regard
           ,
           many
           who
           excelled
           more
           in
           remembrance
           of
           things
           done
           ,
           then
           in
           iudgement
           of
           them
           ,
           applied
           their
           thoughts
           to
           the
           historicall
           narration
           ,
           and
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           the
           paked
           and
           simple
           relation
           onely
           of
           all
           occurrents
           ,
           did
           leaue
           indifferent
           the
           equity
           thereof
           to
           all
           mens
           censures
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           although
           wee
           owe
           to
           those
           men
           the
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           report
           of
           matters
           passed
           ,
           which
           they
           in
           their
           writings
           reserued
           and
           conuaied
           to
           posterity
           :
           yet
           we
           apprehend
           and
           receiue
           the
           equity
           and
           iustice
           of
           those
           actions
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           writers
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           or
           traditions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           the
           ancient
           decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           lastly
           from
           the
           right
           rule
           of
           naturall
           reason
           .
           And
           so
           here
           will
           be
           the
           point
           alwaies
           to
           enquire
           and
           examine
           the
           equity
           of
           euery
           action
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           diligently
           ,
           not
           what
           the
           author
           of
           a
           story
           hath
           praised
           or
           dispraised
           ,
           but
           what
           ought
           to
           bee
           praised
           or
           dispraised
           by
           good
           right
           and
           desert
           a
           .
           Therefore
           I
           stand
           not
           much
           vpon
           examples
           ,
           which
           neither
           are
           found
           and
           commended
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           nor
           are
           not
           proued
           to
           be
           worthy
           commendation
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           those
           waies
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           set
           downe
           .
           For
           assuredly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           matter
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           propound
           to
           himselfe
           examples
           to
           imitate
           ,
           being
           not
           before
           weighed
           in
           this
           ballance
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           waights
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           that
           apply
           themselues
           to
           reade
           monuments
           of
           antiquity
           shall
           more
           often
           light
           vpon
           more
           euill
           examples
           then
           good
           and
           vertuous
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Emperour
           doth
           grauely
           admonish
           all
           Iudges
           ,
           
             non
             exemplis
             sed
             legibus
             esse
             iudicandum
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           all
           businesses
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           follow
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           by
           great
           Magistrates
           before
           them
           b
           ,
           
             sed
             veritatem
             ,
             legum
             &
             iustitiae
             vestigia
             .
          
        
         
           These
           considerations
           aduise
           me
           ,
           not
           to
           dwell
           verie
           
           long
           vpon
           the
           prolixe
           and
           exquisite
           discussion
           and
           examination
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Examples
           ,
           produced
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           shall
           obserue
           peraduenture
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           couched
           in
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           vnwary
           Reader
           may
           be
           ensnared
           ,
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           and
           opinion
           of
           a
           truth
           .
           Therefore
           for
           some
           of
           them
           let
           vs
           see
           which
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             is
             of
             Gregory
             the
             II.
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             forbad
             tribute
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             the
             Italians
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             the
             Image-breaker
             ,
             being
             excommunicate
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             cut
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Surely
           I
           thinke
           in
           this
           example
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           businesse
           as
           it
           passed
           is
           not
           set
           downe
           ,
           although
           I
           know
           it
           is
           so
           reported
           by
           certaine
           Writers
           of
           storie
           .
           And
           that
           which
           induceth
           me
           to
           thinke
           so
           ,
           is
           both
           the
           excellent
           learning
           of
           that
           Pope
           ,
           ioined
           with
           a
           speciall
           integritie
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           testimony
           of
           Platina
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           who
           amongst
           all
           the
           worthy
           actions
           of
           that
           Pope
           ,
           reporteth
           this
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           owne
           authoritie
           hee
           withstood
           the
           Italians
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           that
           impious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           another
           Emperour
           ouer
           them
           .
           For
           so
           writeth
           
             Platina
             .
             But
             then
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             the
             Third
             ,
             when
             hee
             could
             not
             openly
             inueigh
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             publisheth
             an
             Edict
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             who
             were
             vnder
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             should
             dispatch
             and
             carrie
             cleane
             away
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Statues
             and
             Images
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Idolatrie
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             :
             and
             he
             that
             did
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             would
             hold
             him
             for
             a
             publike
             enemie
             ,
             or
             Traitor
             But
             Gregorie
             doth
             not
             onely
             not
             obey
             so
             great
             impietie
             ,
             but
             also
             admonisheth
             all
             Catholikes
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             commit
             so
             great
             an
             errour
             ,
             through
             the
             feare
             ,
             or
             Edict
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             With
             which
             cohortation
             the
             people
             of
             Italie
             was
             so
             encouraged
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             very
             neere
             to
             chuse
             another
             Emperour
             :
             but
             Gregorie
             laboured
             with
             all
             the
             power
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Platina
           addeth
           ,
           that
           this
           Pope
           ,
           
             as
             a
             most
             holy
             man
             ,
             often
             admonished
             the
             Emperour
             by
             Letters
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             let
             goe
             the
             errours
             of
             some
             ill
             disposed
             persons
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             embrace
          
           
           
             the
             true
             faith
             at
             the
             length
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             forbeart
             to
             destroy
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             whose
             memorie
             and
             example
             men
             might
             be
             stirred
             vp
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             vertue
             .
          
        
         
           I
           doe
           giue
           credit
           to
           this
           Author
           in
           this
           point
           aboue
           other
           more
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           especially
           strangers
           :
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           by
           the
           Commandement
           of
           
             Sixtus
             Quintus
          
           a
           Pope
           ,
           hath
           written
           the
           Popes
           liues
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           furnished
           with
           many
           helpes
           of
           ancient
           Monuments
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           matters
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           in
           Italie
           :
           which
           others
           wanting
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           did
           receiue
           nothing
           but
           vncertain
           reports
           ,
           and
           scattered
           rumours
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           who
           many
           times
           report
           that
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           faine
           haue
           done
           )
           for
           a
           certaine
           and
           cleere
           truth
           .
           If
           Platina
           had
           in
           silence
           passed
           ouer
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           storie
           ,
           surely
           hee
           had
           confirmed
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           secret
           consent
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           otherwise
           written
           of
           Gregorie
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           ignorant
           that
           they
           had
           written
           so
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           man
           much
           conuersant
           in
           those
           stories
           )
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           doth
           with
           a
           plaine
           contradiction
           impugne
           their
           opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           farre
           better
           and
           more
           assured
           testimonies
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           done
           by
           this
           Pope
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           seemeth
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           follow
           Platina
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           note
           a
           lie
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           Zonaras
           ,
           (
           seeing
           it
           is
           prooued
           in
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           deceiued
           many
           times
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           relation
           of
           others
           doe
           commit
           to
           writing
           the
           sayings
           and
           doings
           of
           people
           that
           liued
           farre
           from
           them
           )
           then
           to
           blot
           the
           innocent
           life
           of
           an
           excellent
           Pope
           ,
           with
           a
           filthie
           spot
           of
           iniustice
           and
           rebellion
           .
           For
           albeit
           it
           bee
           true
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           his
           spirituall
           authoritie
           ouer
           all
           ,
           hee
           might
           worthily
           excommunicate
           this
           Emperour
           ;
           yet
           he
           might
           not
           prohibit
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           should
           not
           giue
           tribute
           to
           Cesar
           ,
           or
           pay
           their
           customes
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           continued
           Emperour
           ,
           without
           the
           manifest
           breach
           of
           the
           
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           this
           Leo
           ,
           although
           impious
           ,
           continued
           Cesar
           vnto
           his
           death
           ,
           not
           deposed
           from
           his
           Empire
           either
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           false
           which
           the
           Magdeburgers
           Centuriators
           doe
           write
           ,
           that
           this
           Pope
           ,
           who
           was
           famous
           both
           for
           Doctrine
           and
           life
           ,
           was
           a
           Traitour
           to
           his
           Country
           .
           I
           say
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           false
           which
           Bellarmine
           propounds
           in
           the
           former
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           set
           a
           Fine
           or
           Mulct
           vpon
           
             Leo
             Isaurus
             Iconumachus
          
           ,
           to
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Empire
           :
           for
           hee
           practised
           no
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           this
           storie
           of
           Platina
           ,
           neither
           against
           the
           Country
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Prince
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           sixth
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XLI
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             sixth
             is
             of
             Zacharie
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             who
             being
             desired
             by
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             France
             ,
             deposed
             Childerique
             ,
             and
             caused
             Pipine
             the
             Father
             of
             Carolus
             Magnus
             ,
             to
             be
             created
             King
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           speake
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           example
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           my
           paines
           ,
           to
           vnfold
           the
           darke
           storie
           touching
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           briefly
           to
           describe
           the
           whole
           action
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           ioining
           the
           circumstances
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           opinion
           ,
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           it
           is
           brought
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meane
           it
           may
           more
           easily
           appeare
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           how
           small
           strength
           it
           hath
           to
           confirme
           the
           proposition
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           therefore
           ,
           in
           that
           story
           it
           is
           worthy
           the
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           Childerique
           and
           diuers
           other
           Meroningians
           ,
           that
           were
           Kings
           before
           him
           ,
           raigning
           without
           any
           authoritie
           at
           all
           in
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           vaine
           and
           idle
           name
           of
           a
           King.
           
             For
             the
             treasure
             and
             power
             of
             the
             State
             were
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             the
             Maiors
             of
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             who
             indeede
             swaied
             the
             whole
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
          
           who
           were
           so
           much
           aboue
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           ordered
           and
           gouerned
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
           King
           
             possessed
             nothing
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             besides
             the
             idle
             name
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             some
             allowance
             assigned
             him
             for
             his
             maintenance
             during
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Maior
             of
             the
             Palace
             made
             him
             in
             his
             discretion
             ,
             but
             one
             poore
             Lordship
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             of
             a
             small
             reuenew
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             a
             house
             ,
             where
             hee
             kept
             a
             few
             seruants
             to
             attend
             him
             for
             his
             necessarie
             seruices
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             vpon
             him
             :
          
           as
           Eginhartus
           writeth
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Charlemaine
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           then
           doe
           looke
           more
           neerely
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           times
           there
           were
           after
           a
           sort
           two
           Kings
           in
           France
           :
           one
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           King
           in
           the
           ●hesse
           ,
           
             had
             onely
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             no
             kingly
             authoritie
             ,
          
           as
           Atmoinus
           speaketh
           :
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           the
           Maior
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             consisted
             the
             whole
             authority
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           He
           in
           name
           onely
           was
           vnder
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           in
           authoritie
           and
           power
           ouer
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           the
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           full
           and
           absolute
           Maiestie
           of
           ruling
           and
           raigning
           ,
           which
           also
           at
           the
           last
           was
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           soueraigne
           gouernment
           which
           he
           swaied
           ,
           might
           be
           signified
           by
           the
           title
           of
           a
           soueraigne
           honour
           .
           Therfore
           Atmoinus
           speaking
           of
           
             Charles
             Martel
          
           ,
           father
           of
           Pipine
           ,
           who
           ouerthrew
           a
           huge
           Armie
           of
           Saracens
           ,
           rushing
           into
           France
           out
           of
           Spaine
           :
           
             King
             Charles
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             hauing
             beaten
             and
             ouercome
             the
             armies
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             vnder
             Christ
             the
             Author
             and
             Head
             of
             Peace
             and
             Victorie
             ,
             returned
             home
             in
             safetie
             into
             France
             ,
             the
             seat
             of
             his
             gouernment
             .
          
           Marke
           how
           he
           calles
           the
           Maior
           of
           the
           palace
           a
           King
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           royall
           authority
           which
           he
           bare
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           storie
           is
           to
           bee
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           France
           ,
           being
           weary
           of
           the
           slothfulnesse
           of
           their
           idle
           Kings
           ,
           did
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           consent
           conuert
           their
           eies
           and
           hearts
           to
           Pipine
           Maior
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Charles
           ;
           which
           did
           so
           animate
           him
           to
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             openly
             ,
             without
             nicenesse
             ,
             affected
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             :
          
           which
           that
           hee
           might
           more
           easily
           compasse
           ,
           without
           mislike
           and
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           he
           resolued
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           first
           to
           be
           dealt
           withall
           by
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           and
           his
           assent
           to
           be
           required
           ;
           iudging
           
           indeede
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           giue
           his
           assent
           ,
           that
           the
           Commons
           would
           easily
           rest
           in
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           holinesse
           and
           reuerend
           opinion
           of
           the
           See
           Apostolique
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Zacharie
           the
           Pope
           was
           generally
           aduised
           withall
           
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             which
             raigned
             at
             that
             time
             in
             France
             ,
             whether
             ought
             to
             bee
             called
             King
             ,
             he
             who
             had
             only
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             no
             royall
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             he
             who
             by
             his
             industrie
             and
             wisdome
             did
             manage
             and
             gouerne
             all
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             State
             :
          
           and
           that
           hee
           the
           same
           Pope
           answered
           generally
           againe
           ,
           
             that
             it
             were
             better
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             King
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             soueraigne
             authoritie
             did
             reside
             ;
             by
             which
             answer
             the
             Nobilitie
             being
             induced
             ,
             doe
             elect
             Pipine
             King.
          
           There
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           truly
           acquainted
           in
           hypothesi
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           Childerique
           was
           to
           bee
           abandoned
           ,
           
             who
             carried
             onely
             the
             false
             name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Pipine
           was
           in
           his
           place
           to
           bee
           aduanced
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           But
           I
           suppose
           that
           hee
           answered
           so
           generally
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           proposition
           being
           deliuered
           in
           generall
           tearmes
           ,
           carried
           no
           note
           of
           any
           certaine
           person
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           France
           their
           iudgement
           entire
           and
           free
           ,
           to
           collect
           from
           thence
           that
           which
           they
           desired
           And
           so
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           simply
           depose
           Childerique
           ,
           but
           gaue
           his
           assent
           with
           the
           Deposers
           .
           But
           because
           his
           consent
           was
           especially
           regarded
           ,
           therfore
           certaine
           Historians
           doe
           precisely
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           deposed
           Childerique
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           storie
           it
           must
           be
           seriously
           and
           diligentlie
           weighed
           ,
           that
           Zacharie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           hauing
           heard
           Pipinus
           his
           Embassadours
           ,
           touching
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           deposition
           of
           Childerique
           ,
           iudged
           it
           to
           bee
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           noueltie
           ,
           and
           difficultie
           also
           ,
           
             as
             at
             the
             first
             hee
             durst
             not
             entertaine
             the
             thought
             of
             so
             great
             an
             enterprise
             ,
          
           although
           that
           by
           this
           time
           he
           had
           vnderstood
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           the
           sloth
           and
           idlenesse
           of
           the
           Merouingians
           did
           greatly
           endammage
           the
           Church
           and
           Christian
           
           Common-wealth
           ,
           vntill
           such
           time
           as
           hee
           was
           certainely
           perswaded
           and
           saw
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           nobility
           of
           France
           did
           fauour
           Pipin
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           Childericque
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Merouingians
           without
           children
           ,
           so
           dull
           and
           blockish
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             grieue
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             was
             fit
             for
             him
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             that
             would
             mone
             his
             case
             .
          
           These
           were
           the
           inducements
           ,
           which
           being
           ioined
           with
           a
           speciall
           loue
           &
           affection
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           did
           beare
           to
           Pipine
           (
           for
           that
           he
           and
           his
           father
           Charles
           ,
           had
           with
           many
           good
           offices
           deserued
           well
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           Apostolicke
           Sea
           ,
           )
           did
           moue
           Zacharie
           to
           essent
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           desired
           this
           change
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           although
           they
           be
           in
           this
           manner
           written
           touching
           this
           businesse
           ,
           yet
           haue
           we
           great
           cause
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           iustice
           of
           that
           fact
           .
           I
           know
           that
           Bellarmine
           in
           other
           places
           out
           of
           too
           much
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           equity
           of
           this
           fact
           of
           Zachary
           ,
           doth
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           no
           sober
           man
           wil
           deny
           that
           that
           Act
           was
           iust
           .
           But
           he
           alledgeth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           wisest
           man
           liuing
           may
           affirm
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           iniust
           .
           I
           say
           he
           brings
           no
           probable
           and
           forcible
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           a
           wise
           man
           may
           perswade
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           iustly
           assent
           to
           the
           French
           men
           in
           the
           deposition
           of
           Childericke
           ,
           since
           that
           in
           no
           case
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           ill
           ,
           that
           good
           although
           it
           be
           very
           great
           may
           come
           thereof
           .
           Now
           wee
           haue
           sufficienly
           declared
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           lawfull
           King
           to
           bee
           deposed
           by
           his
           owne
           subiects
           ,
           or
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           deposers
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           hath
           God
           onely
           aboue
           him
           ,
           to
           whome
           onely
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           account
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           is
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           simply
           euill
           .
           And
           the
           two
           reasons
           which
           he
           vseth
           to
           iustifie
           the
           iustice
           of
           that
           deposition
           ,
           are
           so
           vncertaine
           and
           friuolous
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           that
           they
           were
           ouer
           propounded
           by
           him
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           measures
           the
           equity
           of
           this
           fact
           of
           Zachary
           by
           the
           euent
           of
           the
           
           businesse
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           action
           must
           be
           accounted
           iust
           ,
           because
           that
           change
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           had
           prosperous
           and
           happy
           successe
           ,
           
             (
             especially
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             since
             the
             euent
             doth
             teach
             ,
             that
             that
             change
             was
             most
             happy
             .
             )
          
           it
           is
           so
           triuiall
           and
           childish
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           conceiued
           ,
           much
           lesse
           alleadged
           in
           writing
           by
           such
           a
           man
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Careat
             successibus
             opto
             ,
          
           
             Quisquis
             ab
             euentu
             facta
             not
             anda
             putes
             .
          
        
         
           For
           what
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           Was
           not
           afterwards
           in
           the
           same
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           the
           change
           from
           the
           Carolouingi●
           to
           the
           Capeuingii
           made
           with
           great
           iniustice
           ?
           
             For
             Hugo
             Capet
             a
             man
             of
             a
             great
             mind
             ,
             and
             might
             in
             the
             state
             ,
             when
             none
             was
             able
             to
             represse
             or
             encounter
             his
             practises
             ,
             vsurped
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             force
             &
             arms
             ,
             &
             obtained
             the
             crown
             ,
             taking
             the
             true
             heire
             ,
             and
             casting
             him
             into
             prison
             .
          
           For
           which
           fact
           Gaguinus
           calleth
           him
           an
           vsurper
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           the
           world
           doth
           know
           that
           that
           change
           was
           most
           happy
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           thinke
           ,
           done
           by
           the
           secrete
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Pipine
           who
           had
           wrongfully
           taken
           the
           Kingdome
           from
           the
           Merouingij
           ,
           should
           at
           the
           last
           suffer
           the
           like
           wrong
           in
           his
           posterity
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Carolouingians
           did
           not
           so
           long
           hold
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           compared
           with
           the
           Capeuingians
           .
           And
           the
           Capeuingians
           haue
           the
           gouernement
           much
           longer
           established
           in
           their
           house
           ,
           and
           as
           J
           hope
           will
           haue
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           also
           ,
           is
           no
           whit
           stronger
           which
           he
           draweth
           from
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Boniface
           the
           Bishoppe
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           Zacharie
           anointed
           and
           crowned
           Pipine
           King.
           Adde
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             anointed
             and
             crowned
             King
             Pipine
             by
             the
             Popes
             commandement
             ,
             was
             a
             most
             holy
             man
             ,
             viz.
             B.
          
           Boniface
           
             Bishoppe
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             surely
             would
             neuer
             haue
             beene
             the
             auther
             of
             iniustice
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             publicke
             offence
             .
          
           This
           I
           say
           is
           a
           very
           light
           argument
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           waight
           .
           For
           in
           that
           businesse
           Boniface
           was
           onely
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Apostolicke
           
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           preiudice
           to
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           he
           executed
           at
           the
           Popes
           commaundement
           :
           for
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           execute
           the
           Popes
           sentence
           ,
           c
           although
           he
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           iniust
           :
           and
           therefore
           
             although
             the
             iniustice
             of
             the
             commaundement
             had
             made
             Zacharie
             guilty
             ,
             yet
             Boniface
             had
             beene
             declared
             to
             bee
             innocent
             by
             the
             order
             of
             seruing
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             obedience
          
           d
           Therefore
           Boniface
           might
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           fulfill
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           iniust
           .
           But
           this
           Zacharie
           was
           a
           good
           Pope
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           so
           ,
           wee
           denie
           it
           not
           ,
           so
           was
           Dauid
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           Theodosius
           a
           good
           Emperour
           :
           Marcellinus
           and
           Liberius
           were
           both
           good
           Popes
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           these
           but
           committed
           some
           things
           worthy
           of
           blame
           .
           Why
           then
           might
           not
           Zacharie
           also
           serue
           his
           owne
           malice
           or
           loue
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           in
           some
           part
           violate
           iustice
           ?
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           Zacharie
           in
           those
           times
           did
           stand
           in
           extream
           need
           of
           Pipines
           aid
           ,
           against
           the
           iniuries
           of
           Aistulphus
           &
           the
           Longobardes
           ;
           and
           was
           not
           that
           a
           strong
           engine
           to
           batter
           iustice
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ?
           loue
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           a
           proper
           gaine
           ,
           make
           that
           a
           Iudge
           many
           times
           doth
           not
           know
           e
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           striue
           no
           longer
           about
           the
           equity
           of
           this
           act
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           let
           it
           bee
           as
           they
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           let
           vs
           grant
           that
           that
           Act
           was
           most
           iust
           :
           what
           strength
           doe
           they
           winne
           by
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           temporall
           authority
           which
           they
           giue
           to
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Princes
           ?
           is
           it
           any
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           the
           patterne
           of
           that
           action
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           now
           doe
           ,
           as
           then
           Zacharie
           did
           ?
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           giue
           his
           consent
           to
           a
           people
           for
           the
           like
           causes
           &
           respects
           to
           put
           down
           their
           king
           ?
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           bee
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           hath
           onely
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           authority
           or
           power
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           also
           hath
           no
           issue
           ,
           like
           to
           die
           in
           orbitie
           ,
           and
           of
           mind
           so
           slothfull
           and
           so
           blockish
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           deposed
           without
           any
           
           bloudshed
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Prince
           may
           bee
           made
           a
           priuate
           person
           ,
           no
           man
           moaning
           his
           fortune
           ,
           no
           man
           following
           his
           party
           .
           For
           an
           argument
           from
           an
           example
           is
           nothing
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           cases
           and
           causes
           be
           alike
           in
           each
           respect
           .
           Therfore
           this
           example
           of
           Zacharie
           ,
           What
           maketh
           it
           to
           establish
           that
           infinite
           authority
           ,
           wheron
           the
           Popes
           relying
           in
           the
           following
           ages
           ,
           haue
           attempted
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           gloried
           that
           they
           could
           vndertake
           mighty
           Kings
           ,
           abounding
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           wealth
           ,
           excelling
           in
           strength
           both
           of
           mind
           and
           body
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           by
           consent
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           proper
           motion
           ,
           by
           warres
           ,
           by
           murther
           ,
           by
           Schismes
           ,
           by
           great
           miseries
           of
           the
           Christian
           common-wealth
           ,
           to
           depriue
           them
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           them
           of
           their
           crownes
           and
           scepters
           ?
           Will
           any
           wise
           man
           iudge
           that
           this
           is
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Zacharias
           his
           Act
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           matter
           enough
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XLII
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             death
             of
             the
             Author
             enuied
             vs
             this
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Booke
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A68730-e2230
           
             a
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             111.
             
               ad
               〈…〉
               Deo
               re●ertur
               dist
            
             9.
             can
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Th●
             .
             Bozim
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             5.
             
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             8.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e2770
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Can.
               duo
               sunt
               can
               .
               cum
               ad
               verum
            
             96.
             
               dist
               .
               cap.
               nouit
               .
               de
               iudic
               .
               cap.
               per
               ve
               .
               nerabilem
               ,
               qui
               filij
               sunt
               legit
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               liber
               Christ.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             22.
             
             Mark.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             c●p
             inquisitions
             de
             sent
             .
             excom
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Dict.
               can
               .
               cum
               ad
               verum
            
             96.
             dist
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             L.
             2.
             
             
               C.
               cov
               .
               de
               legat
            
             .
          
           
             k
             L.
             S●re
             leges
             .
             D.
             de
             legib
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e3500
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Rom
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               〈◊〉
               .
               ●ap
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             m
             Iob.
             5.
             ca.
             7.
             
             
               Hierar
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
               b.
            
             1.
             
               de
               pon
               .
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               At
               Rom.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             I●b
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               C.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             L.
             illud
             D.
             ad
             leg
             .
             Aquil.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             61.
             indict
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Serm
             29
             
               le
               〈…〉
               .
               tom
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ex.
               〈…〉
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               Regin
               .
               Aug.
               &
               〈◊〉
            
             5.
             
               contra
               Reg.
               Franc.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             5.
             cap
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cap.
               ●ler
               de
               immunit
               .
               ec
               .
               l.
               in
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Clem.
             de
             imunit
             .
             eccl
             .
             vbi
             glos
             .
             ●d
             nota●
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib
             1
             
               hist
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib
             3.
             
               de
               cons.
               ad
               eugenium
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib
             3.
             
               de
               cons.
               ad
               eugenium
            
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             vita
             Bonif.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib
             ●
             hist.
             in
             vita
             Philip.
             Pul.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e4770
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             per
             venerabilem
             .
             qui
             fil
             .
             sunt
             legit
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Can.
               ficut
               Can.
               excommunicatos
               .
               xi
               .
               q.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             3
             
               contra
               Epist.
               Parm.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e5200
           
             a
             Lib
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               indict
            
             .
             13.
             epist.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             I.
             5
             §
             generaliter
             .
             D.
             de
             don
             .
             inter
             vir
             .
             &
             vxor
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Panor
               .
               in
               cap.
               ludum
            
             54.
             
               de
               elect
               .
               &
               cap.
               〈◊〉
               pridem
               .
               〈◊〉
               pact
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e5530
           
             a
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e5780
           
             a
             Lib
             5
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ruffin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               hist
               eccles
               .
               ca.
            
             1.
             
             
               Socra
               .
               Schol.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             
             
               Theodoret.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Orat.
             1.
             
               in
               Iulian
            
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Psal.
             124.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e6460
           
             a
             
               Ad
               sororem
               suam
               Marcellinam
               .
               epist.
            
             33.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               S●zomen
               .
               lib.
            
             7
             ca.
             13.
             
             
               Nicephor
               .
               li.
            
             12
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             lib
             3
             ca
             5.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             4.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             I●b
             5
             
               hist.
               〈◊〉
            
             7.
             
             
               Armen
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Ep.
             ad
             I●ed
             .
             ●eno●arb
             .
          
           
             l
             Math.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e7170
           
             
               〈…〉
               .
               &
               alij
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               S.
               otu●
               in
               Chronico
               .
               anno
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             
             cap
             ●
             .
             
               de
               tra●s●●t
               .
               Imp
               &
               li.
            
             4
             
               de
               Roman
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             6.
             
             
               Cl●o
               .
               ca.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             5.
             epis
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e8000
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             b
             Lab.
             1.
             
               degest
               .
               Frideria
               .
               cap
            
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Dereb
             German
             .
          
           
             d
             I●b
             .
             7
             
               Ch●on
               .
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             g
             Salu●t
             .
          
           
             h
             lib.
             6.
             
               de
               reg
               ●●
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e8810
           
             a
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Esa●
             49.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Tract
             .
             17.
             
               in
               ●an
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib
             5.
             ca.
             6.
             
               de
               Regno
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e9170
           
             Aduersariorum
             sententia
             〈◊〉
             antiquitati
             ec●lesiastic●
             con-tradic●t
             .
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             
               N●m
               magist
               atus
               D
               de
               recep
               qui
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Can.
               pat●t
               .
               can
               al●orum
            
             〈◊〉
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             b
             
               I
               q●●
               accusar●
               〈…〉
               .
               l.
               〈◊〉
               ●
               de
               prob
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
               de
               probat
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e9520
           
             a
             
               In
               P●l●a
               contra
               Hen
            
             3
             
               ●ra
               Rege●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             po●t
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             ●●b
             .
             2.
             
               de
               libe●
               .
               Ecclesia●
               .
               ●ap
               .
            
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e10180
           
             a
             1.
             ad
             Titu
             :
             .
          
           
             b
             
               In
               relect
               .
               cap.
               no●●t
               num
            
             92.
             
               de
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             23
             
               q
               〈…〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e10580
           
             Cap
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               lib.
            
             5
             
               de
               Cle●ic●
               Cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib
             4
             Epist.
             75.
             
          
           
             e
             3.
             
             
               Reg
               cap
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               Eod.
               lib.
            
             17.
             cap.
             
          
           
             l
             Extant
             in
             Cod.
             et
             Decret
             atque
             in
             lust
             eccles
             .
          
           
             m
             
               I.
               incous
            
             .
             16
             
               D●de
               minor
               .
               l.
            
             1
             
               de
               constit
               .
               princi
            
             .
          
           
             p
             〈…〉
             .
             3
             §.
             
               Sitamen
               .
               ●●at
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               &
            
             2.
             
             
               Cod.
               Theod.
               de
               Epist.
               &
               Cler●●
               .
               li.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             
               I
               mansu●tudinis
            
             12.
             
               cod
               .
               tit
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e11580
           
             a
             Lib.
             2
             
               de
               Roman
               .
               Pontif.
               cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             
               Si
               vnus
            
             27.
             §
             
               ante
               omnia
               .
               D.
               depist
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib
             3.
             
             
               De
               adopt
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               lib.
            
             24.
             
               val
               Matth.
            
             2.
             ca
             2.
             
               〈…〉
               apoth
               Rom
               Cell
               .
               lib
            
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             lib
             3.
             
               de
               concord
               .
               cathol
               .
               ca.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e12210
           
             a
             1.
             
               ad
               Corin.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             117.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Su.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Sum
             hoc
             Capite
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e12680
           
             a
             Cap.
             proximo
             sum
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Can.
               non
               pila
               .
               can
               .
               conuentor
               .
            
             23.
             q
             8.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             cap.
             pen.
             &
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e13030
           
             a
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             b
             
               Imperium
               D.
               de
               〈◊〉
               Pan●
               .
               ca.
            
             13.
             
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             c
             23
             
               q
               ●
               .
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             ●●b
             10
             
               comment
               in
               Euan.
               Luca
            
          
           
             ●
             Lut.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               ●
               Mare
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Lut.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Isaia
             53.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e13820
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             
               I
               ill●d
            
             32
             
               D
               ad
               lig
               .
               Aquil.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               I.
               vt
               vim
               D.
               de
               iust
               .
               &
               tur
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               de
               homicid
               .
               L.
            
             2.
             
             
               C.
               quando
               lice
               at
               vnu●ique
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e14080
           
             a
             Lib
             4
             cap
             5.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1●
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             ●
             
          
           
             Rom
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Peter
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Tertull
             ad
             Scapul
             &
             in
             Apologet.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor
             5.
             
          
           
             
               ●
               a●cilla
            
             60
             
               D
               de
               f●rt
               l
            
             1.
             
               〈…〉
               fugit
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             13.
             ad
             Philip
             6.
             
             Colos●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Cap.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e15220
           
             a
             
               Contra
               Ar.
               nau●
               .
               pag.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib
             3.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               c
            
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             9
             &
             lib
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e15840
           
             *
             This
             is
             according
             to
             Cardi.
             Bellar.
             own
             doctrine
             in
             his
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               matrimoni
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             28.
             q.
             1.
             
             C●n.
             8
             &
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e16360
           
             a
             Lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e16700
           
             b
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             3
             1.
             
             Corin.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e17110
           
             a
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             .2
             Timoth.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Prou.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             〈…〉
             God.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             5.
             
          
           
             I●an
             .
             de
             turre
             〈…〉
             .
             lector
             .
             dist
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             n
             Math.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hi●polyt
               de
               Marsil
               .
               sing
            
             .
             214.
             
          
           
             q
             Cap
             cum
             ad
             monasterium
             .
             de
             stat
             .
             monachor
             .
          
           
             
               ●
               Part.
            
             3.
             tit
             .
             19.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e17880
           
             a
             Rom
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Panor●●
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             4
             
               de
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               I.
               v●t
               D.
               quod
               met
               .
               ca
               l
               continum
               .
            
             127
             §.
             
               ●um
               ita
               D.
               de
               verb.
               ob●●g
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Can.
               iuramenti
            
             .
             22.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib
             2.
             cap
             18.
             
               de
               Concil
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Math.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               in
               comm●n
               .
               can
               .
               non
               〈◊〉
               Papa
            
             12.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               Ca●
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             3
             q.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e18680
           
             a
             Ca.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             
               In
               summe
               de
               elect
               .
               n●
               .
            
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Cap.
               ex
               parte
            
             14.
             
             §.
             
               Nos
               tamen
               &
               d.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
               de
               conuers
               .
               contugat
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               D
               Thom.
            
             3.
             q.
             29.
             art
             2.
             
             ●2
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               D.
               〈…〉
               .
               can
               .
               cum
               〈◊〉
            
             27
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             
               Uide
               Couarruuiam
               de
               matrim
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
             §.
             4.
             
               vbi
               id
               notat
               &
               reprebendt
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Cap.
               ex
               parte
            
             4
             §
             
               not
               aute
               m.
               de
               convers
               .
               coniugat
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e19280
           
             a
             I.
             ●
             .
             
               D.
               de
               iurisd
            
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               Si
               itor
               .
               D.
               deseruit
               .
               l●
               .
               3
               §
               qui
               babet
               .
               D.
               de
               seruit
               .
               p●aed
               .
               rustic
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
               de
               offic●ud
               .
               dole
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Aug.
               li.
            
             14.
             
               de
               ciuit
               .
               Dei.
               ca.
            
             18.
             
             Thom.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             154.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e19600
           
             a
             
               L
               ●●●lins
            
             15.
             
             
               D.
               de
               condit
               .
               institut
            
             .
          
           
             Id
             posse
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             per
             Venerabilem
             .
             qui
             fil
             .
             sunt
             legit
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
               inter
               stipulintem
            
             .
             83.
             
             §
             
               ●
               .
               de
               verb.
               ●bl
            
             .
          
           
             d
             1.
             4.
             
             
               D.
               de
               rece●t
               .
               qut
               arbitr
               .
               l
               ill●
               quo
               §
               tempe●●uum
               .
               D.
               ad
               Sc.
               Treb.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Cap.
             12.
             
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Pope
             commanding
             to
             disobey
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Felin
               .
               in
               cap.
               siquando
               ,
               nu
               .
            
             4.
             
               de
               rescript
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               In
               cap.
               n●
               Dei
            
             43.
             
               de
               Simon
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             L.
             de
             pretio
             .
             D.
             de
             put
             l.
             in
             ●em
             .
             act
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             admonition
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Can.
               seutentia
               .
               can
               .
               qui
               iuslas
            
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Can.
               quomodo
               .
               can
               .
               illud
            
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
               can
               .
               certum
            
             24.
             q.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e20530
           
             a
             Ju
             libello
             qui
             Gallicè
             inscribitur
             ,
             Le
             veritè
             difendue
             cōtre
             le
             pladoyé
             d●
             A●thonu
             Arnauld
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e20770
           
             b
             
               Can.
               corripiantu●
            
             24.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Vide
               S.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e21410
           
             a
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
               1.
               de
               Cleric
               .
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             1545.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Di●t
             lib
             ●
             .
             cap.
             28.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e21640
           
             a
             Cap.
             cum
             ●
             non
             ab
             homine
             .
             de
             iudic
             .
          
           
             b
             
               L.
               non
               omnis
            
             19
             
               D●de
               reb
               .
               ●●ed
            
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Conciljs
               c●
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bell.
               b.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Cler.
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             i
             L.
             Fitius
             15.
             
             
               D
               de
               cond
               instit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             
               condemnatum
               .
               D.
               dereiudic
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e22270
           
             a
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             4.
             
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             ●eg
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             Patal
             .
             ●6
             .
          
           
             e
             4.
             
             Reg.
             1●
             .
             2.
             
             Patal
             .
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e22750
           
             a
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             f
             Iob
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             ●
             .
             Reg.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             4.
             
             Reg.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               L.
               non
               solum
            
             .
             11.
             
             §.
             
               semanda
               to
               .
               D.
               de
               iniur
               .
               lib.
               reprehendenda
               .
               C.
               de
               instit
               .
               &
               substi
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Liran
             in
             illum
             locum
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Aut.
               da●●●
            
             8.
             
             §.
             1.
             
               de
               p●n
            
             .
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Hora
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Sa●y
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             
               G●eg
               .
               lib
            
             7.
             epist
             53.
             
             
               〈…〉
               .
               dist
            
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             r
             〈…〉
             .
             24.
             q.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e23960
           
             〈…〉
             11.
             
             〈…〉
             22.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             11.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e24510
           
             a
             
               Glos.
               in
               pro●●m
               .
               reg
               .
               Cancell
               .
               Neuisa
               .
               in
               syl
               .
               nuptial
               .
               Reb●st
               .
               in
               tract
               .
               vt
               beneficia
               aut
               .
               vacat
               .
               nu
               .
            
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e24830
           
             a
             
               L.
               quamnis
            
             .
             30.
             
             
               C.
               ad
               l.
               Iul.
               de
               adul
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Can.
               de
               his
               vbi
               glos
               .
               vlt.
               dist
               .
            
             50
             
               glos
               .
               in
               can
               .
               Mensuram
               ad
               ver
               .
               Sacer.
               do●●
               de
               ponit
               .
               dist
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Can.
               cum
               ad
               verum
            
             .
             96.
             dist
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Ethic.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap.
             cum
             non
             ab
             homine
             .
             de
             iud
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e25500
           
             a
             
               L.
               Sed
               l●cet
            
             12.
             
             
               D.
               de
               off
               .
               p●asid
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈…〉
               iud●●
            
             .
             1●
             .
             
               C.
               de
               sent
               .
               &
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68730-e25900
           
             c
             
               Cap.
               Pastorall
            
             §.
             
               quia
               vero
               de
               off
               .
               tud
               .
               del
               g.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Can
               quid
               ●ulpatur
            
             .
             23.
             q.
             1.
             
               can
               .
               miles
            
             .
             23
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               A●●●tot
               .
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             
               R●et
               .
               ad
               Theode●en
               .
               Cap.
            
             1.